Wasichu Wedding: #27 In The Prairie Preacher Series 4mx6w

Other Books in the Prairie Preacher Series

Prairie Preacher Victoria’s Nest Rainbows & Rattlesnakes Z Kartoffel Noggin Coot & the Gophers Life in the Petunia Patch Pickle Jar Potato Peelings Winter Shadows Venom of the Queen Bee Probably Yesterday Buck Fifty Families! Good, Bad & Wobbly Loose Ends Miss Puffer and the Banshee Rusty Zipper

Flutes and Fiddles Balancing Rock Summer Rain The Better Thing Rats in the Sleeping Bag Worth the Effort Abbott Island Parson’s Son Wallpaper Paste

Coming soon

Early Harvest

Wasichu Wedding

#27 in the Prairie Preacher Series

PJ Hoge

Copyright © 2019 by PJ Hoge.

Library of Congress Control Number: 2019900170

ISBN: Hardcover 978-1-9845-7552-4 Softcover 978-1-9845-7551-7 eBook 978-1-9845-7567-8

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This is a work of fiction. All of the characters, names, incidents, organizations, and dialogue in this novel are either the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously.

Any people depicted in stock imagery provided by Getty Images are models, and such images are being used for illustrative purposes only. Certain stock imagery © Getty Images.

Rev. date: 01/09/2019

Xlibris 1-888-795-4274 www.Xlibris.com 788721

Contents

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

A big thanks for all your help to Mike H, Dorie, and Sarah

1

The clan began to gather in Schroeder’s big dining room for their traditional Sunday dinner, that spring of 1973. The old, large farmhouse had been the meeting place for the close group of friends and family that called themselves the Engelmann clan for years. The clan was an eclectic group of folks, some related and some not, who developed a bond with each other. They were from many walks of life, faiths, backgrounds, and places, but they were extremely loyal to one another. The farmhouse had originally been owned by Lloyd and Katherine Engelmann. It was located five miles east of the tiny rural town of Merton, in central North Dakota. Lloyd was the patriarch of the Engelmann clan. He had always wanted a large family, but their only son was killed in Korea before he could marry, so Lloyd and Katherine only had each other. However, that didn’t stop them from welcoming folks into their lives and building a family. As Lloyd aged, he struggled with Alzheimers. He no longer seemed to realize that this collection of folks was not his real family; because to him, they were. They were all his relatives simply because he thought they were. Before he died, he had assembled a huge family. The clan now numbered over sixty people, counting the new babies. Katherine still lived in their farmhouse with their first ‘adopted’ son, Elton Schroeder and his family. If Lloyd was bad about taking folks in, he didn’t hold a candle to Elton. He and his wife, Nora, had legally adopted about ten kids, of various ages, and that didn’t include the several who were unofficially adopted. Even though it made little sense to anyone else, the clan meant something to the clanners. They all shared lives together; all their grief, joy, aspirations, and work — together. They were always there for each other and used any excuse for a get-together. But Sunday dinner, any of the clan that could make it, met together. It was likely the most important of all. They all brought something and shared their meal, planned their next adventures, and discussed their worries and joys. It was a bright and sunny day on this first Sunday after Easter. Most of the clan

had gathered, although some would come late. It was the Orthodox Easter this Sunday, so the clanners that attended St. George’s Greek Orthodox Church wouldn’t arrive by noon. Dinner had been held until 1:00 instead, which was not a problem for the clanners. They tried to respect everyone’s traditions as much as possible, so today’s menu would be in honor of their celebration. They had managed without a fuss to incorporate Lutheran, Catholic, Greek Orthodox, the traditional Lakota Sioux faith, and some Buddhist without a hassle. In fact, all of the clergy in Merton were clanners! Because dinner would be later, Matt Harrington had gone to the first mass at St. John’s and then drove to Bismarck to visit his baby before returning for dinner. His little girl was only a few weeks old, having been born prematurely, was in the Neo-natal care unit a hospital in Bismarck. He could only hold her for about ten minutes per visit. Since it was an hour drive each way to his home, he knew he would have time to see her and still make it to dinner. When he arrived at the farm, Mick, Martha, and their son Quinn were just turning into the yard. Matt grinned at them, “Happy Easter!” “Thank you,” Mick Sarantakis smiled as he helped his pretty blonde wife with the traditional Greek dish, Chicken Souvlaki with Tzatziki Sauce they had brought for the buffet. The newly-wed couple was in their forties, and had just filed the papers to adopt Quinn, the joy of their lives. Ten-year old Quinn, who was half Vietnamese, ran over to give Matt a hug, “Happy Easter, Mr. Matt. You should have seen Father Christoff today! He was great!” “Are you still planning on being an Orthodox priest when you grow up?” Matt asked the boy. The boy’s eyes sparkled with excitement, “I think so. I love languages, too, so Ari said maybe I could be a Vietnamese Greek Orthodox priest who talks French! Wouldn’t that be so cool?” “It would be, Quinn.” Matt grinned, “Do you need any help carrying anything in?” Martha Sarantakis gave Matt a kiss on the cheek, “I think we got it. Did you go in to see the baby?”

“I was. Guess what?” The auburn-haired Matt beamed, “She cried this morning for the first time!” Mick slightly frowned, “Is that good?” “Yes,” Matt’s blue eyes were sparkling, “The nurse said it is very good. It means that her lungs are getting strong.” Mick beamed, “That’s great, Matt. Have you heard when little Dana will be able to come home?” “The doc still thinks it will be in June.” Matt closed the trunk after Quinn took a huge buffet dish of Vietnamese Spring Rolls out and followed Martha to the house. “How is family life?” Mick nodded. “You know, after being alone for so many years, I can’t believe this. It is like a miracle! I have been truly blessed. Martha and Quinn are great together and things have been fantastic. It is almost scary.” “Why do humans do that?” Matt wrinkled his brow, “When things are bad we can’t wait for them to change, and then when they are good, we worry something will change. We never let ourselves be happy, do we?” “I didn’t used to, but I can tell you, Matt, I do now. After all the mess with Sophia and Ted, I was almost washed up. And look, things that I’d never imagined have come about to change my whole life.” “Where is that Sophia now? Did she have to go to prison?” Matt asked. “No, she and Stassy both slithered out of it. She is in California with her sister Stassy. They have a new ‘friend’ that has a big house on the beach. I will give them this much, they always land on their feet.” “Do you think they miss Ted?” “It sounds awful to say, but I doubt it. He is doing very well with his stepfather and I hear from him every so often. He might come visit us this summer. Nice kid. Wouldn’t that be something?” Mick shuffled his feet, “Martha and I flew down to Florida last week. My Teddy’s headstone was there, so we had a little service. I feel like that is settled now.”

“Good. Closure is good. Diane’s headstone arrived about a week after her funeral.” Matt shook his head, “You know Mick, every day it is better, but sometimes I miss her so much I don’t think I can go on.” “I’m so sorry, Matt. Diane ed away too soon and she was such a part of all our lives. She is really missed,” Mick sympathized. “I know it might not seem like a help now, but at least you have little Dana. I heard she looks a lot like Diane.” “She does, but then it’s hard to tell right now because she is so little. She has her smile, though. That I know.” Matt shrugged, “I know you’re right. I’m just a big baby.” “Aren’t we all?” Mick observed and then laughed, as another car drove in and laughed, “And look! Here comes the biggest one of all!” The men looked up as Crandall, his fiancée, Lorelei, and his daughter, Mallory, drove in. They walked over to the car and helped the ladies out. Mallory was a pretty teenager, petite, bouncy and a lot of fun. “Happy Easter, everyone!” They hugged her and then the dark haired Lorelei came over to them, “Boy, I’m almost Easter’d out!” Matt grinned, “How can you be Easter’d out?” “You know, I work at Trinity and we had a dozen Easter services last week. Today, we had round two with Mallory at St. Georges! It was a very nice service. But the best part of it, I didn’t have to do anything except keep Crandall tied down.” “Crandall went to church with you!” Matt chuckled, “Is the church still standing?” The short, wiry Crandall came up to him, “Cute, Harrington. I need to have a talk with these religious types so they can get their holidays lined up.” “Gee Dad, then you would have to go to three services in the same day!” Mallory giggled, “You know, Uncle Mick, we might convince him to be downright devout one day.”

Crandall scoffed, “Don’t get carried away. God and I have an agreement.” Matt couldn’t help himself- even though he knew he shouldn’t ask, “What would that be?” “I don’t mess with His business and He doesn’t mess in mine.” Then Crandall winked, “Unless I need something, of course.” Matt and Mick both laughed themselves silly, and Crandall scowled, “If either of you were worth your salt, you would help us carry this food in.” “What all have you got there?” “Man, I don’t know. I just do as the gals tell me. Makes life a lot easier.” “Gee,” Mick teased, “And you aren’t even married yet! You are a fast learner.” Crandall stopped and gave him a dirty look, “Yah, real quick. I’m over forty and still not married for the first time. Real quick.” “Well, I think you and Lorelei make a fine couple.” Crandall watched his fiancée go toward the house, with his daughter, “I don’t know how she feels about it, but I think I got a winner.” “What do you think she has?” Matt poked. “Mallory.” He shrugged with a grin and then he set a couple covered bowls in the men’s hands, “I’m really glad that those two hit it off. I’m really lucky, because I was in way over my head with both of them.” Mick asked, “Did Lorelei hear any more about her father’s illness or if he was having surgery?” “Not yet. You know, things are awfully sticky in that department. I know it is killing her, but she understands the dilemma. Her ex won’t let the boys visit their grandparents if he thinks they have any with her.” “How did she find out about her father?” “Through her brother. He just lets her ex think what he wants, but he still keeps

with Lorelei. I mean, they don’t chat every day by a long shot, but at least he keeps her apprised of what’s going on.” “Is he coming up for the wedding?” “Don’t know. Lorelei asked him, but now with her father being so ill, he might not. We are waiting to see how it goes.” “I’m sorry,” Matt said. “I will keep you all in my prayers.”

2

The kitchen smelled wonderful. The buffet had a variety of food and it was all good. Sadly, the toddlers, known as the Merry Men, were most impressed with the deviled eggs, especially since they were set close to the edge of the buffet table. The eggs could be reached if a short person stood on their tiptoes. All the deviled eggs nearest the edge suddenly disappeared beneath the table. Somehow, they magically made their way to behind the sofa. Tia was the first to notice the missing deviled eggs. She and Annie followed the tell-tale signs and behold! They discovered High Pockets, Naughty Nate, and Batman with their stolen treasure. The little fellows were industrious. They not only ate their fill, but then used the rest of the filling to do finger art on the back of the sofa! Jen, Darlene, and Nora cleaned the back of the upholstery with shampoo and a brush and turned the Merry Men over to their fathers. Dan, Keith, and Elton who were less than pleased with the antics, told the boys they had been very naughty. Even though the kids each got a swat, they were undaunted. It wasn’t until the eggs began to digest that the boys were sorry for their adventure. Nathan, who could suck water by straw out of the aquarium without stomach upset, got sick. He barfed while commiserating with Batman and Pockets. Batman then ed his friend in upchucking. Pockets only cried when the other boys got sick on one of his toys. The three all ended up changing clothes and taking a nap in the various cribs or playpens. Jen giggled, “I’m so glad that Robyn, the baby, seems to be of a much milder nature than her big brother.” Carrie crossed her eyes, “Don’t be lulled into contentment, Sis. I thought that about Holly. Now she lives up to her nickname Havoc Holly.” “That’s the boys fault, though.” Jen pointed out. “She just has to stand up for herself.” Carrie shook her head, sadly, “Robyn will have to, also.”

Jen’s eyes became wide, “Oh no! I never thought of that! I wonder if it is too late to leave Danny.” Danny ed his wife, “No, it’s not too late. BUT you have to take the kids with you!” “Oh, heck, I might as well stay then.” “Figured you’d see it that way,” the nice young man smiled as he kissed his wife’s cheek. “That’s why I’m still here.”

The phone rang and it was for Johnny Standing Elk, another of Schroeder’s ‘adopted’ children. It was from his cousin, Conrad, in Nebraska. He took the call in the den, and after he hung up and returned to the gathering, Elton asked, “What is it, son?” “Not good.” Wednesday, his fiancée, came over, “Is your father okay?” “That’s not the problem. It’s the news from Pine Ridge- Wounded Knee, mostly. You know, things have been contentious there all year, but now they are really bad. Conrad said the number of murders on Pine Ridge is the same as Chicago, with a much smaller population. Beatings, murder, and disappearances are the rule of the day.” Johnny shook his head, “This won’t end until there is a major conflict.” “Are you going down there?” Elton asked. “No way in hell. In fact, Conrad mentioned that some of the unrest is spilling into Santee, where they live. However, they have a different council, so it is controllable. Just worrisome.” Wednesday studied her fiancé, “Johnny, should we move Conrad’s family and the old folks up here? Our house will have plenty of room for everyone.” Johnny gave her a hug, “Thanks for offering, but Conrad must stay. He has a job there with the council. Santee needs to keep some sensible heads around. They

can’t all take off. But he was wondering if when they come for our wedding, if we could keep the old folks and the kids for the summer?” “What about Marci?” “There is no way she will leave Conrad.” “No, I guess not. I know I wouldn’t leave you.” “If you need any help, just let us know.” Elton said, “You know, we will do anything we can.” The clan carpenter, Chatterbox, was doing the renovation on Johnny’s house, and said, “We can get on it and get your house finished. What’s the time frame?” “I honestly think as soon as we can.” Chatterbox ticked off the things in his head. “No problem. We can get it done. Your father needs a ramp and such, doesn’t he?” “Yes,” Wednesday said. “He should be in a wheelchair most of the time, but he is stubborn as a mule about it. I think we should plan on moving the master bedroom upstairs, and fixing the one downstairs into a room for him. You know, it has a bathroom attached and we will need to widen the door.” Elton nodded, “Well, let’s eat and then we can discuss it further.”

Father Ari Christoff said grace before they began to eat their meal. There was a little bit of everything on the buffet. His mother and wife brought Greek-style Mediterranean Roasted Lamb, while Lucy Schroeder brought herb-roasted beef. The Sarantakis made spring rolls and Chicken Souvlaki, Greek chicken kebabs, which were Mick’s favorite. There was also roast duck, a meatloaf, and ham, not to mention all the trimmings with everything. As they began to eat their feast, Elton returned to the situation with Johnny, “Do you need to get it finished sooner than your wedding?” “No. Like I said, Conrad feels it is calm in Santee. They want Jackie to finish out

his school year, before he comes up.” Nora asked, “They have a little girl, too, right?” “Yes, Pippy,” Wednesday answered. “She is still three.” Amanda, Crandair’s Girl Friday, grinned, “She will find girls her age here. Ben, is your brother sending his children up for the summer?” “He and Wagon Willie are coming too, for a short time. Then they have to go back and the kids will stay. They are going on a summer tour for a month. So, Aimee will be here, and she is about the same age. How old is Jackie?” “First grade,” Johnny answered. “I guess close to Benji, huh?” “Yes,” Vance answered, “Of course, that is only if they like each other. I love the way grownups do that. If kids are the same age, we just assume they will get along.” Grandma disagreed, “No one would ever think that the Merry Men and Holly would get along!” Carrie giggled, “Maybe Holly will like having Pippy and Aimee. She and Aimee hit it off. Boy were the Merry Men were concerned about that!” Elton put both hands on top of his head, “Yea gads! Do we even hear ourselves?” Byron laughed, “It is our fate, I’m thinking!” Ari smiled, “Well, Oksana and I have some news. Fortunately, I actually have a course with the Dean, Alexander Schmemann! That is wonderful, and I am so delighted. We heard from the Bishop that after my studies at St. Vladimir’s Seminary in New York, we have a placement. The other news is that by Christmas, when my courses are completed, I have been assigned to here! With my Pateras in Merton! Isn’t that exciting?” Everyone was overjoyed that their new clanners would be living in Merton. Vicaro, the senior Catholic priest, asked, “Isn’t that unusual to be in the same church as your father?”

“It is,” Ari answered, “But their thinking is like this. They know that Dad is slowing down, and his church is expanding. They would like to have him work with someone that he knows well. Also, they don’t find too many who want to come here, because of the lack of housing. Most want the bigger cities. So, they thought this would work.” “May I ask,” Doug wondered, “How did the Orthodox church come to the States? Through New York, I imagine?” Dimitri, Ari’s father, answered, “Not really. The first Orthodox church in America was built in Alaska by the Russians in 1741. There were many built during the following years. In fact, the first Orthodox bishop was appointed in Alaska. Then after the Russians sold Alaska to the United States, other churches came into the area and then we spread out. Actually, one of the first places was Minneapolis. But later, as with most things, because of the population centers, it moved to New York.” Ari grinned, “I know the Bishop thinks it is a good idea to have Pateras and I together, but I don’t know how my pateras feels about it.” “It will be okay, since I have to share a house with whoever the new guy will be, I might as well be someone Mom and I are used to,” Dimitri chuckled. “Well, there will be someone else!” Oksana giggled. “Ari and I are expecting before Thanksgiving!” Dorothea and Dimitri had heard before but were still busting with pride. The rest of the clan was ecstatic. Elton shook his head, “Now I wonder what the new batch will bring. I hope the Merry Men were a bottom and now we are rebuilding.” Carl Kincaid and his wife, Mo, were the clan babysitters. He laughed, “Don’t count on it. I think were still have a few floors to descend before we hit rock bottom.”

3

Once everyone had their plates filled and began eating, the conversation returned to the situation in Pine Ridge. Ten-year old Clarence had been listening with rapt attention to it all. Then he asked, “Mister. Are we going to go back to see my dad’s grave this year? It is Memorial Day pretty soon.” “I know, son, I was wondering about that myself. I think I will talk to Uncle Bear and see what he thinks. Would that be okay? I know I made you all a promise we would go every year,” Elton said. “That’s okay if we don’t. I don’t want to be disappeared,” Clarence stated. Johnny answered, “I doubt it would be a problem, but you may be wise to check before you go.” “I don’t want to go,” Clarissa said. “I just have to sing for the weddings and stuff. I don’t have time to go under the ground until I meet God Save Our Gracious Queen and see my God-sister baby Dana. I will stay here with Grandma.” “I will call Bear right after dinner and see what he thinks. Okay?” Elton said. “I know he and Mabel were planning to come to Johnny’s wedding, also.” Tiny little Kitten piped up, “Kitten stay with Kid to play with the little girl when she comes.” “You would still get to, but I will check with Bear.” Fletcher Pearson spoke up, “Oh Andy, I received a phone call from Mike. They have enough parents to accompany the next batch of little kids from Vietnam, so they don’t need us this trip.” “That’s good. We have a lot to do. We have to start spring planting soon and with everything that’s going on, it could be a rush.”

As they were relaxing over their dessert, the phone rang. Nora answered and motioned for Andy to take the phone call in the den. He went to take it and after he answered, she returned to the table. “It’s from Neil, in Vietnam.” “Hm,” Annie said, “I didn’t think he was getting out of the service this early. Was he is checking up on the babies, Tho and Linh?” When Andy returned to the table, he was solemn. “He will be flying out in about four hours. Guess Becca’s doctors requested he return to St. Louis. She is slipping away.” Ari asked, “Who is Becca?” “His wife,” Andy explained. “Way back, Neil was awaiting orders for Vietnam, and he and Becca, with some friends, were enjoying the last few days before he had to go overseas. It was a hot, muggy day so they decided to go diving off the cliffs. Becca dove off right into some rocks below the surface. She received a terrible trauma to her head, and while she survived, she has not been awake since then. The doctors don’t believe that she will ever recover. She is on life . In fact, they believe she is brain dead.” “Oh my,” Ari said. “How long ago did this happen?” “Over five years ago, Neil wanted to let her go, but her mother was holding on to the idea she will recover.” Andy explained, “It has been a struggle for Neil, but he doesn’t want to hurt her mother. The call he received today said that the doctors don’t give her long now. He will fly home to be with her.” “Does he need a flight?” Crandall asked. “No, the military is flying him into Fort Leonard Wood and his father-in-law is picking him up there.” Andy explained, “From what Neil said, the Army will transfer him to Leonard Wood until he processes out. He will be on Emergency leave now, but will finish out his time in Missouri. It will only be about a month or so, anyway. They aren’t sending him back overseas.” “Did you tell him if he needs anything, to let us know?” Annie asked. “Yes, he said he will keep us informed.” Andy nodded, “After dinner, I am going to call Chicago, Swede, and Sgt. Bolensky to let them know. Some of us will

likely go down for the funeral, since Neil’s family is in Europe. He will need .” Crandall piped up, “Let us know if those guys need transportation. I’ll want to be there, too.” “He said he will let us know. I know he would appreciate that.” Andy said. “I sure wish Jackson wasn’t in Europe now.” Katie, Pastor Byron’s daughter said, “I know. He was bummed that he wouldn’t make it out for the weddings. I told him this tour is important and everyone understands that. He has a scholarship for next year at the Montreal Institute of Art, but he said he just wants to come home. He was grateful for the opportunity, but he misses his family. He will come home after this year.” “Will that affect his career?” Marly, Katie’s mom, asked. “Not really. He was selling his sketches before and he has built up his clientele, but he is really a homebody. You know, he never liked trying to sell his artwork. He hates being a salesman.” “I understand,” Matt added, “He told me when he came home for Diane’s funeral that he didn’t like the hob-knobbing. He just wants to be home.” “Well,” Byron said ively, “Then that is what he should do. He needs to live the life he chooses. This year has given him a good background in the art world, but he knows his heart. I honestly can’t see that he would like to live that way. It is a great opportunity to see , Italy, and England, but he is very content with his life here.” “He is going to send me a poster card from the God Save Our Gracious Queen’s castle. Did you know they call queen’s houses castles, about they are so big and have so many helpers? He told me about it,” Clarissa said. “Me, too,” Maddie Lynn, Pastor Marv’s daughter, said. “He knows that Clarissa and I love her the best.” “When Maddie Lynn and I go see her, we will send you snapshots of us having tea with the Queen. She is most wonderfullest.” First grader, Clarissa explained, “We might even get to say hi to Prince Flip.”

“We’re looking forward to that,” Nora replied.

That afternoon, Andy called his Army buddies and told them the news. They were all concerned for their friend and asked to be notified when the funeral would be. They were pleased they would be able to get a flight to Missouri and thought that Neil would appreciate that. Neil had always been reassuring to the men he led during their time in Cu Chi. Now, they wanted to be there for him. Bev and Gary Larson left right after dinner, but Iris Suzanne stayed with Schroeders. About four, Gary called and said that he was taking Bev in because she was in labor. He called again about seven to say that they had a little baby boy. Everyone was very excited about the new clanner. He and his mom were healthy and fine. They named the baby David Fletcher Pearson, and he had light brown fuzz and what looked like would be brown eyes. Gary was a very happy man.

As Matt drove home to do chores, he thought about what a crazy world they all lived in. Deaths, births, marriages, wars, revolutions, and all of life was lived to the fullest and all treated with the same respect by the Clan. He was very glad that his tangled life had landed him there. He was looking forward to a good summer. He knew it would still be a struggle with baby Dana, but he knew he had the to deal with it. This crazy bunch of friends would help him, as they were helping him face the loss of his Diane.

4

That evening, Elton called the Grey Hawk children’s uncle, Bear Fielding to discuss the situation on Pine Ridge. Bear confided that he and Mabel had been concerned about going down for a ‘vacation’ into that hornet’s nest, and monitoring things from Montana. Leonard White Feather, Mabel’s brother who lived there, said that the cemetery and graves looked fine, the crocuses the kids had planted for their mom were beginning to bloom, and the rest of the plants survived the winter well. Leonard suggested that they give this spring a miss. “It is hardly worth the risk of trouble. Families that can are leaving for the time being or at least sending their children off the Res until things settle down.” Bear and Elton discussed the situation, “After the seizing of Wounded Knee in February, things are at the boiling point. Wounded Knee is surrounded and the siege has been going on between the regular Oglala Sioux and the American Indian Movement (AIM), and the feds and the GOONS (Guardians of the Oglala Nation) of that corrupt leader Wilson. Things are bad and it will blow the first time anyone hiccups.” Elton said, “It would be unwise to get into that when it is not necessary. I know Johnny’s parents moved to his cousin’s place on the Santee in Nebraska, because of all the trouble. We just didn’t want the children to think we were ignoring it.” “If it is all the same, we’d rather just come out to your place. We wanted to get there for Johnny’s wedding anyway.” Bear said, “Mabel and I will talk to the kids, and see them then.” “That will be great with them. They mostly wanted to see you guys.” Elton shared, “Nora and I thought they might be more upset, but they were more concerned about seeing you and Mabel.” “Well, we will be out over Memorial Day and stay until after Johnny’s wedding.” Bear said, “And we will keep in touch.”

The little girls were planning for their May Day baskets, which would be made at the Kincaid’s babysitting place, the Petunia Patch, but the girls were rounding up drivers who would help them deliver the baskets. So far, Oksana and Wednesday had been roped into it. Things were looking positive for the drafting of Glenda Olson and Savannah Effan. They would pick up the girls at the Patch a week from Tuesday afternoon, and take them out to deliver the little flower baskets.

The men had unloaded all the boxes at Crandall’s cottage, most of which were from Abbott Island. Lorelei and Crandall each had a handful of things, but everything else was from Mallory’s home. She didn’t mind and in fact, thought it was nice that way. Crandall was receiving a ton of grief about his real name. Since the clan would be attending the ceremony, there was actually a penny pool going on what the W H stood for. Everyone, even the little kids, were trying to decipher what his name really was. Only a few folks knew, and they knew better than to even breathe a word of his name. His Girl Friday, Amanda, never even told her husband, Vance who was one of top men in Crandair. Nora and Elton knew, as did Lorelei and Mallory. If Mick knew, he never let on. Of those that knew, not one that was brave enough to break his confidence. Of course, that made the wedding invitations as precious as tickets to the Super Bowl. The entrepreneurial minds of the Dynamic Duo, Little Charlie and CJ, thought they might make a few dollars by ‘scalping’ the invitations. Their venture met with dismal failure, when the realized the invitations had already been delivered to everyone in the Clan and there were no more to be had. Then they turned their attention to trying to win the Penny Pool to guess Crandall’s first name. Although they were disappointed that they would make less money, they knew they could do it. The two boys poured over the dictionary and found every man’s name that started with H or W and put them in various combinations. They wrote them on slips of paper and put them into the jar, each time with a penny. It was a lot of work and it cost them a bunch of dollars in pennies, but they were certain they would win the pool.

It was Friday when most of the pilots arrived for Crandall’s wedding, as well as Mick’s family from Des Moines. This time, Mick’s family stayed with Mick and Martha. The office staff from the Caymans stayed at the Merton Hotel, with several of the pilots. Not all the pilots, of course, made it, but most were there. Rosella and Jerry were bringing Little Binh up for the wedding, and also because they wanted to see Quinn again. They would be staying at Fletch’s place, across the fence from Schroeders. Other guests were bunking in with clanners wherever they could. After speaking again to Conrad and monitoring the events in the area, Johnny’s family decided to come up earlier than first planned. Conrad said there were now over eighty AIM in Santee, and various other groups of men lurking around. The family would stay at Schroeder’s until Johnny’s house was finished. Jack was the only one in school, and Conrad just checked him out early that year. They would be there in time for Crandall’s wedding, also. Then they would stay until things cleared up in Santee. Friday there was a steady run of station wagons from the little hangar in Merton to the various houses in the area. The little Crandair airstrip rivaled the incoming flight numbers with Stapleton International in Denver! Mick was delighted to see his family and of course, even though his father crabbed all the way, he had been up there not long before, and felt like he knew the ropes. He wasn’t very happy that his own son flew the plane, but after regaling the other engers about how difficult it was to teach Mick to parallel park, he finally gave up instilling fear in everyone. He was very anxious to see his son’s house after it was all finished. He would have to look it over and give the stamp of approval. Besides, he had planned on the many adventures he was going to tell his new grandson, Quinn, about. Of course, they would have come to Crandall’s wedding anyway. The entire Sarantakis family had known Crandall for years since he had gone with their niece, Mallory’s mom. He was like family.

Johnny’s family was a different story. Conrad, Marci, Jackie, and little Pippy were normal. Mary Alice, Johnny’s aunt, and Martha known as Slipper his mom, were regular people, but then there was Joseph Standing Elk. He was an elderly

full-blooded Teton Sioux, stubborn as a mule, and ornery as his ailing body would allow. He was not well, and hadn’t been for some time, but he was one man that was not about to go quietly into the hereafter. In his late seventies, he seemed determined to raise as much hell as an invalid could do before his spirit returned to the Creator. He had never been fond of white folks, but was always reasonable until the last eight years. Johnny’s marriage to the white girl, Brenda, finished that off. Her father was an arrogant man, who was as prejudiced against Indians as Joseph was against white people. Not all white people, it must be understood. Just the Wasichu. That is the Sioux word for those who eat the fat… or someone who is greedy and selfish. Of course, the word can be used for any race, originally for other Sioux Indians, but after the reservation system was in place, the Indians used the term for white folks. Wasichu is pronounced wazz-ee’-chew, a word often heard mumbled under Joseph’s breathe about anything he disliked. After the accident, which took Brenda and Johnny’s baby daughter, Joseph’s feelings were exacerbated. He was also not only upset with Brenda’s Wasichu family, but also with Johnny for not sharing his animosity. He met Wednesday before he knew she was involved with his son. Of course, the snobbish white woman was prejudiced against any group that was not extremely wealthy, educated, or powerful. Over the last year, she had undergone a transformation of her own. She began to realize that good people are everywhere, just as there are creeps everywhere. Judging someone by lineage, academic degrees, or bank could get a person into bad trouble. When Joseph and Wednesday met, there was a firefight, but finally those two bigots worked out a semblance of civility that could be tolerated by others. Actually, they rather liked each other’s spunk, but neither would it it. Joseph however, always called her Wasichu. Wednesday actually didn’t seem to mind. She never hesitated to poke at him either. The rest of the family was amazed it didn’t lead to bloodshed, but were thankful that they didn’t have to dodge arrows. At any rate, the rest of the family liked Wednesday, and all were relieved that they had buried the hatchet with each other and those two seemed to accept the fact they were stuck with each other for the duration. It made life a lot easier.

Conrad and his wife, Marci, had taken Slipper and Joseph into their home on the Santee Reservation in Nebraska, along with Conrad’s mother, Mary Alice. At the time, Joseph was having a one-sided feud with Johnny and would have nothing to do with him, because he had married that wasichu. Late the summer before when things became so contentious in Wounded Knee, where they lived, Conrad simply moved all three of the elderly folks to his place. After Conrad’s father died, when he was a teenager, Joseph and Slipper took Conrad and his mother, Mary Alice, into their family. Conrad felt as if he was as much a father to him as his own father, Jerome, had been.

However, the old fellow was not only upset that his home in Wounded Knee was now under siege and that widowed son was marrying another white woman, now his nutty family truly thought that he should be stuffed into a white man’s contraption, that any fool would know was heavier than air, to fly away. The old fellow was certain it was an evil plot to send him crashing to his fiery death! How any feeble man could maneuver to keep his body from being put into an airplane door is something that put everyone at the Yankton Airport in a tizzy! Not only Conrad, Johnny, and Vance, who had flown down, but three men from the airport had to work at it. But the time the old man was in the plane, all six men were sweating and worn out. When Johnny thanked them, the one man said, “I’ve heard of men going to the guillotine with less hassle! I hope I have half that strength when I get his age.” “Me, too,” Johnny answered. “But we better take off before the bonehead makes his escape.”

By the time the plane headed down the runway, the old bird was mumbling something in some language under his breath. Vance asked, “Is he speaking in Sioux?” Conrad answered flatly, “It’s in no language I ever heard, nor do I think I want to.”

Little six-year old Jackie was very excited about the plane ride, and if he was, then his tiny sister, Pippy, was, too. She was looking everything over and asking a million questions. She was a bit worried about the plane ride, but when Johnny told her that Wednesday had flown alot, she was cool with it. After all, Wednesday, in her little three-year old mind, was her own special fairy. She had closed her eyes and wished for her. She was excited that she was going to stay with Uncle Johnny and the Fairy for a while; even if she wished her mom and dad would be here, too. It would be okay, because Joseph, Slipper, and her UnciSioux for grandmother- were going to be there. On the flight from Yankton, South Dakota, Conrad, Joseph’s nephew and caretaker, was considering just dropping the determined old buzzard mid-flight over Wounded Knee and letting him fend for himself. Conrad restrained himself in fear for the safety of the armed men gathered below. By the time they were in the air for half an hour, the old man fell asleep. Everyone was relieved. He was a hand full. Sadly, they had not considered that he would be reenergized at landing. Once the plane began to descend, the old man started in. Likely, even the children were praying for mid-air explosion before they finally headed down the runway.

5

Kevin Schroeder was waiting with the station wagon, to take them to his parent’s home. Wednesday rode out to the Crandair hangar with him. Thankfully, she and Johnny had taken time to explain to the family about Joseph. So, they were forewarned. Kev had Joseph’s wheelchair waiting at the edge of the runway, as Mick waited beside him with Wednesday. It was a nice sunny day, but a bit chilly. At least, it wasn’t windy. The plane landed and then taxied to the hangar as Mick guided them in. As he took the steps out to the plane and opened the door, they heard a ruckus inside. Mick peered in and saw an elderly man nearly charging at the doorway. Acting on reflex, Mick jumped back as Joseph to launch himself out on to the runway. Thankfully, Kev was right there and caught the man before he connected with the pavement, even though they both landed on the ground. Joseph landed on the much softer Kevin, but Kev landed on the bottom step and the pavement. Johnny came down the steps to retrieve the man. Crandall came over to help Johnny put Joseph in the wheelchair, while Mick checked Kev. He determined that Kev was in worse shape than the elderly man they had all been so concerned about. He had a knot on his head and had the wind knocked out of him by the weight of the flying man. Wednesday just laughed. She laughed so hard, she could hardly stand up. After checking on Kevin, she walked over to Joseph and asked, “Rough flight?” The old man just grumbled under his breath, until his wife came up beside him and said something very forceful to him. Everyone knew was not a compliment. Then the old man looked at Kev and asked, “You get hurt?” Kev was standing now and brushing off his clothes, “I’m okay. Just banged my head. Man,” Kevin grinned, “I didn’t see you coming!” Joseph didn’t apologize, but nodded, “Should keep your eyes open.”

Kev laughed, “Good advice!” The rest of the family deplaned without incident, but the Crandair crew could hardly contain the giggling. Mick slapped Vance on the shoulder, “ to never ask Joseph for an endorsement of our airline!” Of course, Conrad, Marci, Slipper, and Aunt Mary Alice were embarrassed by Joseph. Johnny introduced his family and explained his mother was called Slipper though her name was Martha. Joseph had said she was a comfortable as an old Slipper, and it somehow stuck. Conrad apologized for Joseph, his uncle, and then searched Kevin’s eyes, “I hope you didn’t get a concussion or something.” “No just a bump.” Kev chuckled, “I take it your uncle doesn’t like flying.” Conrad crossed his eyes, “That old bird muttered obscenities under his breath from the time we took off. If I could have gotten the door open, he would have found himself free falling out of the plane! That man is an impossible wanahosni grump.” Kev scrunched his face, “Maybe I did get hit too hard— wanna-what?” “I’m sorry,” Conrad mumbled, “Wanahosni is Sioux for stubborn. This old goat takes the cake.” Mick intervened, “He sounds like my father. He told everyone who would listen that I didn’t know how to fly, and he knew because he had tried to teach me how to drive! You would have thought he was on the brink of impending death.” Joseph snorted as his listened to the men talk, and Conrad glared at him, “But I bet he didn’t catapult himself out of the plane like a maniac!” Joseph scowled back and muttered something under his breath. Conrad reached over and patted his head, “I heard that.” The ride to the farmhouse was very quiet. However, Kevin and Wednesday shared a few smiles, while Joseph sat there smoldering, with his arms folded across his chest, judgmentally surveying everything.

Johnny and Conrad drove Elton’s car with the baggage. Johnny noticed Conrad’s demeanor as they turned on the road, “Don’t let it get to you, Conrad. I told the Clan how dad is. They’re prepared. Well, maybe not for him catapulting himself from the plane, but for his attitude.” “I was mortified. Good grief, we take the wheelchair because he is too weak to walk! He sure didn’t look weak when he deplaned! All that after the fuss he put on getting him on the plane in Yankton! I think we should sedate him, or at least tie him up, before we take him back.” “Don’t worry.” Johnny grinned, “Hopefully, he will settle down before then. I would hate to have to keep him under general anesthetic throughout his entire visit!” “Poor Slipper. She said she would stay with him in Santee, so we didn’t have to put up with him, but I told her no. She feels they are an imposition and that Joseph will make everyone miserable.” “This Clan is a crazy bunch. If they can’t handle my father, then I have misjudged them. Wait until you meet Dottie Barnes. She is a tiny little lady who is in her eighties. That old gal could put Dad to shame.” “The one you told us about, that wanted to swing across her porch for Halloween?” “That’s the one. I think we might want to lock those two in a room and see what comes out!” “Joseph wouldn’t like her if she is a white woman.” “She is, but wait until you meet Dottie! Our moms are quiet, strong, but gentle. That Dottie could have brought Attila the Hun to his knees in less than twenty minutes.” Conrad scrunched up his face, “Maybe those two shouldn’t meet.” “I debated and then decided there’s no way to avoid it. So, we’ll just let them have at it.” Johnny laughed, “It’ll be a good lesson for the children. They can see how not to act!”

“I think facing the crisis at Wounded Knee wouldn’t be so bad after all.”

They turned into the yard behind the station wagon. Andy, Kid, and Brett came out to help bring them in. The lady of the house, Nora, came out with them and went over to the car right away.

Nora Schroeder was in her late fifties, with auburn hair, brown eyes, and a very gentle demeanor. She was a gracious, lady-like person, but had a lot of grit. She had faced many trials in her life, and could handle most situations. It took a lot to get her angry; but once one did, the perpetrator had the devil by the tail. When Nora was in her late teens, her father and mother died, leaving her two younger brothers, Keith and Kevin orphaned. Nora took the boys and raised them as her own. When she married, he and her husband, Evan, had two children, Andy and Victoria, besides her two brothers. Then when Victoria, who went by the nickname Pepper, was almost three, Evan was killed in a mining accident on the Masabi Iron Range where he worked. Gilda Heinrich was Nora’s aunt, and she and her husband invited the young woman and the four children out to live on their farm in the small house that had been their first home. That is where she met Elton Schroeder. He fell in love with her at first sight, but one of the main attractions to her was her willingness to raise her brothers as her own. Of course, the fact that she was kind, funny, understanding, and tastefully refined, as well as beautiful, may have had something to do with it. Elton had been a twice divorced before he was twenty and remained a devout bachelor. From the time his mother died when he was five, he had never had anything resembling a family life, but he craved it. Then at fifty, he married Nora, and adopted all four of the kids. That was the nucleus of their family. He valued his wife and family more than most other men did theirs, and did everything he could to maintain his new life that he felt he had been given.

Nora opened the car door and held out her hand to Joseph who was sitting there

like a cigar store mannequin. He ignored her completely, and Wednesday shot Nora a look, shaking her head no. Without missing a beat, Nora turned to the ladies, and welcomed Slipper and Mary Alice to their home. The ladies shook her hand and said they were very moved that they had been invited to stay with them. Nora smiled, “We wouldn’t have it any other way. Johnny is like family to us and so his family is our family. I think the word is tiyospaye. I hope I said that right.” “Tee-yoe’-schpah-yeah. That’s right!” Slipper smiled broadly, “You know tiyospaye?” “Yes, we do. It means like extended family in Sioux, correct?” Mary Alice nodded, “Did Johnny teach you that?” “No, actually it was a friend of my son’s, Jackson Fielding. He is from Pine Ridge also, but he lives here. Well, not now. He is away at school.” Nora shook her head, “But silly me, let’s go inside. We don’t need to stand out here. The boys will bring your bags in.” Wednesday had the kids with her and introduced Nora, “Nora, this is Johnny’s nephew, Jackie, and this is his niece, Lindsey, who goes by Pippy.” The little girl looked up at Wednesday and tugged on her sleeve, “Tell her.” Wednesday leaned down, “What did I forget to tell her?” “That you are my fairy girl.” “Oh, she already knows,” Wednesday said. Nora knelt down to the girl, “She told me a long time ago. Isn’t that exciting? Guess what? I have a little girl that is about your age. She is anxious to meet you and to show you her new book about fairies. Shall we go in?” “Okay,” she looked at her mom, “What do I call this lady? Is she my fairy’s mom?”

“You know what?” Nora smiled, “Most kids call me Missus, so you can too. Or Nora.” “Okay. I never called anybody Missus before. Did I, Mom?” “No,” Marci smiled, “Hello, I’m Marci Standing Elk, Conrad’s wife.” “I’ve heard many good things about you.” The young woman shook her hand, “As we have about you.” “Boy, somebody was pulling your leg. Let’s go in.” Before she walked away, she leaned toward Joseph, who was trying hard to not let anyone notice he was paying apt attention to what was going on. “Mr. Standing Elk, the young men will help you in. Or we can help you.” “I’ll stay here.” “As you wish,” Nora smiled, “Too bad. We prepared a special treat for you. We made some Pine Ridge Bear Claws for you. Johnny said you like them.” The old man turned his head in a flash, and for a nanosecond, almost gave in to his hunger, but then caught himself. He glared at her, “What do you know about Bear Claws? “Only what Johnny and Jackson told us. So, we’d have liked your advice.” “White men never listen to the Indians. They think they are too smart.” “Well, one thing, they don’t sit in a car alone when the food in the house.” Nora smiled, “You might want to come in, because we don’t deliver to the car.” He frowned at her, and mumbled, “Wasichu.” Nora grinned and went inside with the ladies. Conrad overheard him and gave him a dirty look, but it was Johnny who said something, “Look, don’t make me ashamed I know you! Nora is a fine person and I expect you’ll treat her that way. She is not a wasichu. Don’t ever say that! I will not allow that!” “Never met one that wasn’t.”

Johnny knelt down by the open car door and said forcefully, “Well, this one isn’t. So don’t you dare!” Joseph grimaced and stared straight ahead. Conrad moved in for the coup de grâce, “I mean it. These people opened their home to us and to Johnny. So, try not to make them wish they had never met you.” “I don’t care.” “Well, we do. Do it for Slipper, Mary Alice, and the children. They need to have a place to be safe.” “We wouldn’t have all this trouble if the white men had never landed their boats.” “Oh baloney! Indians always had wars with each other, just like the white men do. Don’t feed me that,” Conrad said. “I’ll put it plainly to you. Either you behave, or I will have you put in an old age home and never come visit you!” The old man glared at his nephew, “One of our virtues is to protect our families.” “Well then, act like it! That is what you will be doing by behaving so your family will be safe.” The old man’s eyes dropped and he relinquished his position. “Okay. But know I don’t like it.” “Yes, Dad,” Johnny grinned, “Believe me. We all know.”

6

Johnny and Conrad helped Joseph into the wheelchair, and the old man never said anything. Nor did he acknowledge them. He was good at that. He could remain stoic and seemingly inattentive, but all the while, he was catag everything in his head and studying everyone’s actions. He stored the information for whatever later use that might come up. Johnny caught his cousin’s eye and then both grinned and rolled their eyes behind Joseph’s back. When the young men started toward the ramp to the house, Joseph’s head spun around and he glared at Kid and barked, “Where are you going with my bag?” Kid smiled, “I was bringing inside to put in your room. Is that okay?” “No,” the old man snarled, “But you better walk in front of me with it, so I can make sure you don’t go through my stuff. Your kind does, you know.” “You got it. Is it only the brown one?” “I don’t know. The women packed.” Then he turned to his son, “Maybe I should stay out here until they get all the bags inside. I don’t trust them. They probably will steal it all, the first chance they get.” “Good idea,” Johnny said, flatly. “Conrad and I are going in. You just sit out here and watch your stuff.” Conrad shook his head quietly and went to help with the bags, as did Johnny. Within minutes, all the men and bags were inside. It was only Joseph sitting out in the yard, next to the station wagon- in his wheelchair.

The old fellow knew he had pushed things too far, but he never honestly believed they would let him sit out there, alone, in the cold, unable to walk, in a strange place. He was too proud to yell for them or apologize and too weak to go in by himself. He would never it it, but he had hurt his shoulder fighting to

keep out of the plane in Yankton, and had jarred his back when he landed on that Kevin guy in Merton. The old man looked around. It was a well-kept yard and an enormous house. Of course, that figured. This Elton character was likely a complete wasichu; selfish, greedy, cheating, and dishonest. Like most white men. Even though he was wearing a jacket and blue jeans, he was getting a bit chilly, but the old goat would have frozen to death out there, rather than ask for help. He was cold. And if he ever saw those two young men he had raised again, he would give them a piece of his mind. This was no way to treat the elderly, especially their own father and uncle! They were a shame to their family. The old man noticed that Slipper, his beloved wife, was looking at him through the kitchen window. He knew that she knew he was out there. He was certain she would be out any minute to bring him inside. She would never let him freeze to death in the yard. Even though he knew she was angry with him for how he had acted, she would never do that. She was too kind. She cared for him. At least, he always thought she did. As time ticked by, he wondered if maybe she had stopped caring about him with how he had acted. He had to it, he did over-react, just a little bit. Well, maybe more than a little. But he was old and in bad health. What did they expect? Dragging him from his home and stuffing him inside a rickety plane that could barely stay in the air. He had a right to be upset. Didn’t he? Slipper moved away from the window, but never came out. He wondered if it was really cold enough to freeze. It was chilly, but maybe not freezing cold. However, a poor weakened man would succumb in the elements. He was certain of that. He wasn’t sure how long it would take. Would his wife just watch from the window while he died of neglect? He sat there for what seemed like an eternity, but it really wasn’t. More like twenty minutes, but long enough so he got the message. He would have to behave better or he was done for. That is if he was ever given the chance to show them he could behave. He was pretty sure he would have to have all his fingers removed from frostbite, if he was ever taken inside. Had they forgotten him? Did they forget he suffered from arthritis? And had nearly died from pneumonia last fall?

He was still sitting there, when an old pickup turned into the yard. It stopped by the station wagon and a slight man in his sixties, got out. He was about fiveseven and had a mop of salt and pepper hair, bright blue eyes, and a big smile. He came over to Joseph and held out his hand. “Hello. You must be Joseph Standing Elk. I am Elton Schroeder.” The old Sioux nodded and then muttered, “How did you know who I was?” “Nora, my wife, called me before I left work to tell me not to drive over you.” “Why would you do that? Don’t you know how to drive?” “Yah, but there aren’t usually folks sitting around in the yard.” Elton said, matter-of-factly, “Did the school bus drop off the kids yet?” “Didn’t see a bus.” Elton looked at his watch, “Guess I’m a bit early for that. So, what do you think of the place?” “Not much,” the old man grumped. “Big, white man house.” “Yes, it is.” Elton leaned against the station wagon and lit a cigarette, “The kids added on to it a couple years ago. You know, we have this bunch of friends and family we call the clan. It is like tiyospaye. Anyway, we have Sunday dinner together every week. We had to haul folding chairs and tables up and down the steps every week. The kids built on to the dining room, over where the screenedin porch used to be. That way the dining room is always set up. Neat, huh? No one ever sat out in the porch anyway.” Elton continued, “Well, that’s not true. Grandpas Bert and Lloyd used to sit out there and whittle, but after they ed on, no one used it. This is more practical. Then since they were building on anyway, they added bedrooms upstairs. Place looks like a hotel now.” Joseph looked at this man in awe. Even though he had made up his mind to behave better, he couldn’t stand it. “You sure talk a lot, don’t you?” “Yes,” Elton grinned, “You know, the neighbor across the road calls me Magpie.” “Not surprised,” the old man nodded, but he had to it this guy seemed to be

friendly. Then again, he knew that white men often pretended to be when they weren’t. They were coyote-sneaky. He would have to be careful of him. “Want me to show you the back of the house, where the dining room is?” “I suppose.” Elton wheeled him on the sidewalk to the back of the house and the old man gasped when he saw the enormous windows on either side of a fireplace, with many tables inside. “How many people live in your house?” Elton shrugged, “I’m not sure. I used to know, but with folks moving in and out, I lost track. If you show up, you’ll be fed. Sometimes I’ve wondered who these crazy people all are, but after a while, they grow on you.” “I know everyone in my tiyospaye,” Joseph stated with smugness. “That’s a good thing to do.” Elton said as they came back around the house, “Do you want a tour of the yard, or to go in now? I don’t know about you, but I always have to hit the bathroom after a long airplane ride.” “I could do that, but they don’t want me to come in,” Joseph pointed out. “Well, we have the outhouse over there, or we can go down to the shop to that bathroom. Or we can just go inside and ignore them. It’s my house, so if I want to bring a friend in, I guess I can. It is really none of their concern.” Joseph knew that Elton was giving him a way out, and even though it nicked his pride, he was glad for that. He did have to go to the bathroom and he was hungry, and it was chilly out here. Besides, he figured those stubborn people he knew inside would likely let him sit out there until nightfall. He would show them. He had an ‘in’ with the chief of this outfit. He didn’t need them.

As the two men went up the ramp, the school bus stopped at the turn in the drive. “We better get in before we are overrun with kids.” “Alot of them?”

“Yah. Nora and I lost our minds a little bit last winter. Our son’s best friend’s parents died and left his little stepbrothers and sisters. We adopted them, so they wouldn’t be split up. You know how that goes with big families. They can rarely find homes that take five. We didn’t want that to happen to the children after all the loss they had already faced.” “Are those the Grey Hawk kids that Johnny talks about?” “Yes. There are five of them. Hey, I’m so glad you’re here. You can help me with something.” “What kind of work do you want me to do?” The elderly man narrowed his eyes, convinced that he had been sold into slavery. “Nothing like that. If you don’t want to, that’s fine, too. See, we had to promise the Tribal council we would tell the kids about their heritage and faith. We have done some, but since I don’t know all about it. I’d be happy if you would share some pointers.” Elton said sincerely, “Or just tell them some of the legends and history of the Sioux nation. If you want.” “I suppose I could. Since you don’t know much. Not many wasi—er, white men even bother to ask.” Joseph nodded, “I wouldn’t do it for you, but for the children, you understand.” “I understand and thank you so much, Joseph. I’m sure your knowledge is invaluable.” “Don’t know about that, but I do know a lot of stories.” Elton stopped in the mudroom and took an old rag to wipe off the tires of the wheelchair. When he noticed the old man watching him, he explained, “My wife would have our hide if we left tracks in the house.” Joseph nodded with understanding, “I understand. Same with Sioux wives.” The two made it inside just as the outside steps rumbled with the kids scurrying home from school. As they went inside the kitchen, the mudroom door opened. Elton winked, “Just made it.” Joseph nodded approvingly.

Inside, Nora came over and gave Elton a kiss on the cheek, as he said, “I brought a friend home for dinner. Okay?” Grandma Katherine came over and said to Elton, “Are you going to introduce me?” “Joseph Standing Elk, this is my main lady, Katherine Engelmann. We mostly call her Grandma.” She held out her hand to Joseph, “I’m very pleased to meet you. We are going to have an early dinner tonight, before chores, since we thought you might be hungry. Elton, will you take Joseph into his room and put his jacket away? Then he might want to freshen up before dinner.” “On our way,” Elton smiled, “Where is everyone?” “Freshening up or putting the last bags away.”

Elton took Joseph into ‘his’ room. The old man looked around and asked, “Is this a hospital?” “Nope. We have this set up with room for a wheelchair and such, in case someone needs it. It just seems that we always have had someone in the clan recuperating from one thing or another. This makes it more handy. What do you think?” The man shrugged, “My stuff in here?” Elton looked around, “I think so. Two duffel bags, a brown one and a green one. Sound about right?” “I guess. Nobody messed with my stuff, did they?” “We can check, but I really doubt it. They are too lazy to go through anyone else’s stuff. Heck, they barely take care of their own. No,” Elton frowned, “I have to correct that. The youngest Grey Hawk, we call him High Pockets, he

seems to have the energy to get into all sorts of things. But I don’t think he has been in here. The place isn’t destroyed.” “How old is this High guy?” “High Pockets is almost four. His real name is Clancy. He has two little friends, Nathan and Matthew and they are called the Merry Men.” Elton sat down on the edge of the bed and confided in Joseph, “I tell you man, those three wear me out!” “That age is like that. What do they do?” Elton shared Merry Men stories with Joseph while unpacking for him, helping get to the restroom, and freshening up for dinner. Joseph actually laughed out loud at some of their antics, but ended with, “It seems you’re doing a good job. I will watch over things and let you know if you should change anything.” “I’d really appreciate that, Joseph. I’m so glad you came to visit.” Joseph was pleased that the situation had changed. Now he was not beholding to this white man, but the white man needed his sage advice. That, he could deal with.

7

Elton wheeled the man out of the room and stopped in the hallway. He pointed one way and explained, “That way is our room, the sewing room, the nursery and the den. The other way is Andy and Annie’s room on the end, Grandma Katherine’s, and the guest room. I believe your ladies are staying there. Then upstairs are the rest of the bedrooms.” He went to the middle of the hallway and pointed, “See, you can go outside to the yard here, but back under the stairway is an elevator. It only goes down, though. It is in case of tornadoes. We built is big enough so we can get a wheelchair and like that in there.” Joseph nodded and then frowned, “What do you do to people around here, so they all end up in a wheelchair?” Elton had a good belly laugh, “Actually, we don’t have to do it. Seems this outfit is capable of doing it to themselves! We had two get attacked by a momma sow, one had a bad lung similar to you, one drank bad water and almost croaked on us, one got shot, my son and his friend Jackson were injured in the war, and one of the ladies was in a bad car accident. You know, a car came off the bridge above and landed on her. Or she came off the bridge and landed on someone else. I was never certain which way it was, but she was really banged up.” Joseph watched this man and then observed, “You don’t know a lot, do you?” “No, I guess I don’t.” Elton acknowledged, “After you are around a bit, we will talk again. Maybe you’ll understand that this outfit is hard to keep up with.” “A man should know about his tiyospaye.” “You’re right. I should pay more attention. Thanks for reminding me.” He knelt down next to Joseph, “Well, are you ready to meet the gang?” “I don’t know. Will I like them?” Elton thought a minute and then suggested, “Oh, I’m sure you can find somebody you like. And maybe a few you don’t.”

“I don’t suppose you would bring me dinner in my room?” “Not unless you are very ill. Are you getting very ill?” “I might be.” Elton laughed and then wheeled Joseph into the living area, adjacent to the dining room. It was much larger on the inside, than from the outside, but at least the man had an idea, so he didn’t have to show his surprise. They drove into the kitchen, which was a large, warm, and welcoming place. Nora and Grandma smiled at him and he nodded back. He didn’t smile, because he was friends with the chief of the outfit. He didn’t need to have their approval. But when Grandma asked him if he would taste their Berry Dumplings, he did. He tasted them and smiled. “They are good,” he acknowledged. “The Sioux make something like this. Of course, it is better. But this isn’t bad for a first try.” “Thank you,” Grandma smiled, “Actually, this is a Mandan Indian recipe. Annie, who is married to Andy, is half Mandan.” Joseph leaned back and straightened in his chair, “We don’t get along with the Mandan. Or them us.” “I didn’t know that.” Grandma giggled, “Annie gets along with everyone. Maybe she doesn’t know that she isn’t supposed to be friends with you all.” “She should be friends with us, but we don’t like them,” Joseph explained. Grandma watched him and then asked, “What would be the point of that? I think it would be easier to just like everybody, don’t you?” “You don’t understand,” Joseph determined. “Nope, guess I don’t.” Katherine patted his hand, “Maybe it would be easier for you to just think of Annie as part Swedish and Norwegian.” “What tribe is that?” “It is an European tribe, from up north. You know, the Vikings and all that. It is thought that they found the New World before Columbus. They actually came as

far inland as the Dakotas.” “Hm. At least they didn’t think they had to live here, like those other guys.” “True enough, but then Joseph, if some of them didn’t come to stay, we would have never met.” Grandma smiled warmly, “And I think I would have missed that.” Joseph was left speechless. He was fully aware that he hadn’t been able to cause the dissension he had anticipated, but for some reason, he didn’t mind. In his heart, he knew the Berry Dumplings were very good. However he was also wise enough to know never to compliment people right off, because then they often became arrogant. He was reticent with praise for that reason. Then he heard giggling, and turned to see his little granddaughter, Pippy, with a girl about her age. Pippy was holding the girl’s hand and brought her right over to his chair, “Joseph,” the little granddaughter with pigtails and a big smile said as she drug the other girl toward him. “This is my new best friend. Her name is Kitten Grey Hawk. Isn’t that a nice name?” Joseph raised his eyebrow and studied the girl, “Are you Elton’s kid?” Kitten nodded shyly, “Mister’s girl. My real name is Claudia, but I go by Kitten.” “Why don’t you go by your real name?” “I don’t like to say it. It is hard. My ears are broken, so I have to have things in them. See?” The little girl moved her pixie haircut back to show the man her hearing aids. The old man studied them, and then Elton explained that she had a severe hearing loss and was nearly deaf, until she got the hearing aids. He nodded and looked at the girl, “Do you hear good now?” “I think so, but I don’t know.” “Why don’t you know?” “I don’t know what is good. I didn’t know there were things to hear before I got

these things. Do you know what you don’t hear?” He scrunched his face, “No. I guess I don’t. But if you can hear someone call you to eat, then you can hear good enough.” The little girl nodded, “Then I hear good enough. I can even sing and play piano. But you know, I don’t like to hear babies cry or thunder.” “I don’t either.” “I will be your friend, if you want. Right now, I am going to be Pippy’s friend. I want to show her my books. Do you want to see them, too?” “That’s okay. You two do that. I have to help Elton.” Kitten looked around, “Help him do what?” Elton smiled, “Get ready to eat.” “Okay. Pippy and I are going to read a book.” “Have fun, girls.” Joseph watched as the two little girls skipped off to find their book. Then he looked at Elton, “She seems to be a fine young lady.” “We like her.” “Who are you talking about? My Kitten?” Kid asked, “I love that little kid.” Joseph frowned at Kid, “I thought she was Elton’s daughter.” “She is, but she is my little Kitten.” Kid sat at the table near where Joseph was parked, with a cup of coffee. “When I first came to live here, I was very ill. I had a broken arm and an infection from drinking bad water. Kitten came and sat in my room whenever I was sleeping, to watch over me. If I needed something, she would run and get help for me.” “You are the guy who drank bad water?” “Yes, pretty dumb huh?”

“It happens. I imagine more often with your kind than with ours,” the old Indian laughed. “You love to poke,” Kid laughed, “Don’t you?” “I don’t know what you mean?” Joseph asked innocently. Of course. you don’t!” Kid burst out laughing, “Anyway, my name is Kid Effan and I used to live here. Now I am married and live south of here. I am here all the time, so we will get to see each other.” “I don’t care if I see you.” Kid chuckled, “I’m sure you don’t. Would you like some coffee?” “No.” “Here is Savannah, my wife.” Kid motioned to the beautiful young woman who was coming into the kitchen, “Savannah, I would like to introduce you to Joseph Standing Elk. He is Johnny’s father.” “I am so pl-pleased to meet you. Johnny is a d-dear friend of ours.” The old man shook her hand. He was actually quite taken with this lady with thick blonde hair, big eyes, and a wonderful smile. “You married this man?” “Yes, isn’t he wonderful?” Savannah took Kid’s hand. Joseph appraised Kid and then announced, “Not to my way of thinking. Does he treat you good and make sure you have food?” ‘“Yes, he does. He is always very k-kind.” “What’s wrong with your talk?” Joseph asked. “I’m s-s-sorry. I should have t-told you. I have a stutter. I was in a c-car accident.” “Hm. Too bad. I can’t breathe so good anymore,” the old man confided, “Guess we are both messed up.”

“I g-guess so. I better help put dinner on the t-table, so we can eat.” Savannah patted his shoulder, “It was gr-great meeting you.” Kid looked toward the archway, and then grinned, “Hold your hat! Here comes trouble!” The old man looked in the direction that Kid was looking. There was a bevy of children heading toward him. Elton came over after filling his coffee, “Okay kids. You can visit with Johnny’s father for a minute, but we have to eat soon.” CJ Grey Hawk, who was seven-going-on-eight, was the first one to come over to Joseph, “Hello, I am CJ Grey Hawk. I am glad you came to stay at our house. We like Johnny a bunch and did you know what? He and me were partners in the cook off and we made wasna, pemmican, and jerky. We winned a prize for it. Maybe you will want to taste it. I can show you where I keep it, and where Grandma’s cookie jar is. If you ever need food, I can get you some. Okay?” “Thank you. You are a fine young man. You cook?” “Only boy stuff. Johnny and Jackson showed me how to cook that pemmican stuff because my peanut butter sandwiches turn green in my pocket after a couple days.” Joseph watched the boy as he explained the virtue of food that didn’t spoil, nodding periodically. Finally, the kid said, “I have to go now, but we can visit later. I have to go put my books away. I sort of forgot them in the mudroom.” Then Clarence, who was a year older, came forward and shook the man’s hand. “I am glad to meet you. CJ and I are going to take Jackie around after supper so he can see the bunnies. Do you want to come along? Maybe Kid or Mister will help you.” “I’ve seen rabbits before.” “Oh. Well, anyway, if I can help you or anything, just ask me.” Clarence looked back at his little sister who was six, Clarissa, who was bouncing back and forth from one foot to another. “I better let Clarissa talk, before she blows up. She has a hard time keeping quiet.” Clarissa put her hands on her hips and then trounced over to her brother,

“Clarence Grey Hawk! My head won’t blow up. I just have important things that I need to tell Mr. Standing Elk. So, don’t give me the business.” Clarence looked at the elderly man and rolled his eyes, “Good luck, Mr. Standing Elk.” “That was so mostest mean, Clarence!” The little hothead scowled at her big brother. “Mr. Standing Elk, I am the most bestest ever at explaining stuff, so I will tell you. If you ever get confused, I can help you. Okay? See, I know everybody here and even your boy. I like Mr. Johnny because he saved me from the bad dirt place where the snakes lived when I ran away from the tattle-tale ghost. So I have to like him, even if he was naughty to me and said I was a fish. I’m still deciding if I should be mad about that but he does take the puppy for a walk at night, so I guess he is okay. Know what I mean?” The man was simply mesmerized at this little girl who was talking non-stop, but obviously not waiting for an answer. She continued, “You will like Mr. Kid, even if he was a dope. He isn’t any more, after he burned his house down, and I like him because he lets me sleep with his Campfire.” “He lets you sleep by his campfire?” the man asked. “No, his gave me his Campfire. He is going to get a different one.” Kid interrupted, “Campfire was my dog’s name. Clarissa sleeps with the pup every night, so when Savannah and I moved to our house, I gave Campfire to Clarissa.” “And that is why your boy takes him for a walk at night,” Clarissa explained. “See, about the banshees like the dark and I don’t. But do you know why dogs have to go potty at night? They should just go in the daytime. Don’t you think? I think that is the most best idea. And I feed calves. Did you know that? Did you feed calves when you were a boy? Or didn’t they have calves that long ago? I didn’t before I came to live with Mister and Missus. We lived at Three Moccasin and didn’t have calves. Miss Diane and Miss Annie showed me how to do it. Did you know that Miss Diane had to go in the ground, like my first mommy and my second mommy and my daddy? And then, even Grandpa Lloyd did! The ground must be just full of people, huh? Do you know anybody who is in the ground? Oh, I know. Mr. Johnny’s little girl did. I’m so most sad about that. I will give you a hug so you feel better.” She leaned ahead and gave him a hug. “I hope you

are more happy now.” Then she ran off, leaving the poor man in complete bewilderment. Kid smiled and patted his hand, “Don’t feel bad. We’ve all been there with her. Somedays it is worse than others.” “Is she always like that?” “Mostly.” Kid grinned and then got up to help the ladies take a big pan out of the oven. Then Elton came over to him, “Well, did you survive?” “I’m not certain.” “Welcome to my word.” Elton grinned, “What do you say we get up to the table before the vultures land.” The old man looked at Elton and shrugged, “Maybe the little girl learned to talk from you?” “Nope. You can’t pin that on me. She was that way when we got her!” Joseph Standing Elk laughed out loud, which even caused his son and nephew to look over to see what was going on. That old grouch rarely laughed about anything.

8

Elton parked Joseph in the spot next to him at the head of the table. He never said anything, just moved the chair away and parked Joseph there. It was amazing to sit at the head of the middle table in this enormous dining room. He was quite moved that Elton would do that, but never let on about it. After all, he was a head of a household, also. It was fitting he had a place of respect. Elton made no fuss, but after he locked Joseph’s chair, he went about helping some ladies put some kids, nine-month old twins, into high chairs, as well as a pair of toddlers, a little blonde girl, and a little Sioux boy. The boy was definitely a trouble-maker and Joseph deduced that he must be the famous High Pockets. Joseph appraised the toddler, who was scrutinizing him back. “Tough little beggar,” Joseph determined with a grin. ‘No wonder he is giving this white man a heart attack.’ Then he appraised Elton and thought, ‘My money’s on the kid.’ The old man was amazed as folks began to filter in and take their places. He noticed that his wife and sister-in-law were sitting with that Grandma lady and Nora. That was as it should be. The women of the leaders should take their proper places. Then he noticed that his nephew and his wife, Marci, were sitting with the young man he crashed into when he got out of the plane. Seemed like a decent sort, but if he had more meat on his bones, he may have been better padding to land on! Next to him was a blonde lady, he presumed was his wife. The little blonde, blue-eyed toddler was sitting between them. Pippy, of course, was sitting on a stool between her mom and dad. Jackie was sitting between those boys, CJ and Clarence. Johnny was sitting beside CJ and next to that woman, Wednesday. Joseph didn’t like her, because she was a wasichu. In fact, he called her that all the time. She was so conceited she seemed to think it was a compliment. He couldn’t imagine what his son saw in her, although she did have a lot of spunk. He had to give her that. And she could stand up for herself. She was good with children and not bad looking, if you liked pale-faces. He didn’t, but she wasn’t too bad. He guessed if his son

insisted on marrying a wasichu, she would do. At least, he could talk to her and she didn’t expect him to be nice or anything that ridiculous. Then there was that Kid person and his pretty bride. He couldn’t her name, but he did like her. Too bad she had the car accident and stuttered. Then he looked around some more, there was another couple, the young man looked like that Kev guy, and the girl looked partly-Indian, but she had almost blue eyes. That didn’t make sense. She seemed to be taking care of this Chinese kind of kid sitting between her and the young man. Then across from them and next to him, was another pretty girl who was very tall and blonde. She was taking care of the other Chinese kid. He had thought he heard the babies were twins, but he must have been mistaken. He was getting mixed up. He let go with a big sigh. Elton smiled at him, “Confusing, huh?” “There are a lot of them. But where is everybody else? There are a lot of empty tables.” “Oh, they don’t all eat here all the time. In fact, here comes a straggler now.” Elton looked up, “Glad you made it, Crandall.” The older man ed him from the airport. The little Indian toddler looked over as the man came to sit down and greeted with a shout, “Creekow!” Crandall patted the boy’s head and then said, “Hope you didn’t wait for me.” Kev laughed, “Like that would happen!” High Pockets gave Kev a glare, “Kewin Narstah!” “You tell him, Pockets!” Crandall laughed.

The group settled quietly at their places for a second and then Joseph felt Elton take his hand, and the tall woman took his other hand. The old man nearly ed out. He looked over to his son, who was calmly holding hands with the folks next to him. Then Elton said, “Heavenly Father, we would like to thank You for the safe travels of all our new friends and the guests for the weddings.

May You bring peace and understanding upon the tragic events on Pine Ridge. We know your Sioux name, Wakan Tanka, means all things mysterious, so we do not understand it. May You help calmer heads prevail and help it come to a peaceful conclusion. “We also ask You to give strength to our dear friend, Neil, whose wife is losing her ties to this life. May he be strong to face her ing, and may her family find peace. Thank You for all our blessings and help us to appreciate our many gifts. In Jesus name, we pray. Amen.” Everyone else repeated amen and Joseph just nodded. It wasn’t a bad prayer as white man prayers went. At least, Elton mentioned Wakan Tanka. Maybe he was just showing off for him, but then maybe he was really trying to be a good guy. Time would tell. Elton didn’t usually ask folks to introduce themselves at the table, but today he did. The guy who looked like Kevin, was Kevin’s brother Andy. Andy was married to Annie, the part-Mandan Indian girl with blue eyes. The twins were Vietnamese, not Chinese, and their dad was the man whose wife was dying. The kids were named Tho and Linh. They were Vietnamese names and pronounced Ta and Lin. The tall blonde girl next to him was name Tia and she lived there, but wasn’t married to anybody. She worked in a grain elevator in Merton. She was helping Annie take care of Neil’s kids. The little Clarissa girl that his son said was a fish, was jabbering away about something. Joseph couldn’t begin to understand why Johnny called her a fish, since fish didn’t talk. He thought the poor girl must have a screw loose or something. She was nice enough, if she just didn’t talk so much. At first, he thought she might be speaking a different language, but finally decided it was just her. None of the others talked the way she did. No wonder her little sister was deaf. He didn’t blame her one bit. Jackie seemed to be having a nice time with the other boys and Pippy was having a giggling good time with Kitten. This outfit wasn’t too bad, but he could understand why Elton likely had a time with them all. They were a bit goofy. Then they began ing the food. Elton held the platter of Bear Claws for Joseph, while he took a large one off, put it on his plate, before ing it on to

Tia. The old man studied his dinner. The Bear Claws from Pine Ridge were a treat that wasn’t really an Indian dish. It was served at the café in Wounded Knee before it closed. The café closed, but the entire community was hooked on the Bear Claws. It was a large, bread dough filled inside with very thick beef or buffalo chili, onions, green peppers, and cheese and then pinched together to raise. After it raised, it was baked. It was served with salsa, sour cream, or both. One was usually enough to fill a person up since it was about four or five inches in diameter. Joseph noticed that on the platter were several much smaller ones. They were given to the children, except for the two babies. They had some cereal, some green beans, and a couple crackers. He tasted his Bear Claw and if he hadn’t been worried about giving the women a big head, he would have raved about them. They were fantastic. As was his duty, he just nodded his approval. Slipper watched him and then smiled, “So, what do you think, Joseph? I can tell you like them.” “They are alright. Not the best, but okay for starters.” Marci laughed, “Consider that a compliment girls.” Joseph frowned, “They would’ve been better with buffalo meat, you know.” “Yes,” Annie said, “But we didn’t have any. We only had beef and venison. Have you ever tasted it with venison?” “No,” Joseph said firmly, “I don’t think I would like that. That’s not the way my mother made it.” Conrad shook his head, “Joseph, your mother never made these, ever! They were made at the café in Wounded Knee.” “How do you know, young man? I lived with my mother. You didn’t.” “I guess you’re right about that. I didn’t know that she made these.” “Well, she did. I think she might have told the lady at the café how to do it.”

Johnny rolled his eyes and smiled at his dad, “Say, Dad, did the boys tell you that I showed them how to make pemmican, jerky, and wasna?” “Yah. They said that. I’ll show them how to really do it. You don’t know how.” Joseph stated. “You should have asked me to show them in the first place.” “I thought it all turned out pretty good.” Johnny said, “What did you think, Annie?” “I did, too.” “Our people made better pemmican than your Mandan people.” Joseph glared. “Maybe so, but my people made better wasna. The Mandan grew a lot of corn, ?” Annie smiled, “Maybe we should get together and compare notes. We could come up with the best of both! Wouldn’t that be neat? What do you say?” Joseph hadn’t expected that, and didn’t know how to answer. “I will think it over,” he grumped. Clarence giggled, “My dad used to say he would sleep on it.” “Sounds like a wise man.” Joseph said, “So you lived at Three Moccasin?” “Yes, on my Uncle Bear’s place, because he had a cabin there for us.” “Bear Fielding? Is that your Uncle Bear?” “Yes. Do you know him?” “I met him a long time ago. Seemed to be upstanding. Who was your dad?” The elderly man asked, “I didn’t think Bear was married.” “My dad was Clayton Grey Hawk,” Clarence answered. Elton interjected, “Bear Fielding just got married last spring. In fact, Johnny was at his wedding. Bear is the uncle to our friend, Jackson Fielding, who is away at school now. His father died and his mom married Clayton Grey Hawk.” The old man thought a minute, “They were in a car wreck, right? A winter ago.”

“Yes,” Clarissa jumped in. “That is how they ended up in the ground. My first mom went in the ground when Pockets was a borned baby, but then my dad married my second mom. They both went in the ground about the car wreck and now I have Mister and Missus. They aren’t going it the ground for a long time. I told you about it. I think the ground is too full now, don’t you?” Joseph Standing Elk scratched his head, “You might be right. We’d better eat before it gets cold. It won’t be any good if it is cold.” Then High Pockets let go with his own battle cry, “Iwo Jima!” Usually it was a solo voice, but today, for the first time, little Tho chimed in, “Jima!” to gales of laughter and cheers at Tho’s first word. Elton’s eyes fell and his shoulders sagged, “Yea gads. There is no hope!” Joseph laughed so hard that he almost choked. “How did you get this tribe anyway?” “It’s a long story, Joseph. A very long story.”

9

After the main meal, the family shared Annie’s Berry Dumpling dessert. It was good but Joseph especially liked it the way Elton ate it, ala mode! That was the finishing touch that made it great! After dinner, the group split up. Some cleared the table and some got ready to do chores. Elton asked Joseph what he wanted to do. “You can come out and help me supervise the chores if you want, or stay in and keep an eye on the ladies. Or we could sit and enjoy the fireplace. What do you think?” The guest looked around and noticed many of the children getting ready to go outside. “Do all those kids help with chores? How much livestock do you have?” “Not that much. I always think if I have more help than work, nobody has to work too hard. Then it is more fun for everyone.” Joseph grimaced. “Do you think of that stuff on your own, or does someone tell you?” “Would you be surprised if I told you that I thought it up on my own?” Elton teased. “No. I wouldn’t. I suppose I can go outside. I better tell Slipper or she will act like a wife about it.” Elton chuckled, “I know that feeling.” Nora was clearing the table and overheard. “I think you both are treading on thin ice.” Elton winked at Joseph. “See? We better go before we get into trouble.”

A few minutes later, Joseph was bundled up and the two were heading down

toward the barn. Joseph looked around the yard, “What is in that glass house?” “That is our green house. It is built so that we can grow plants all year round. Kid and Clarissa do that.” “Oh. What else do you have around here?” “Chickens, turkeys, rabbits, cows, pigs, horses, dogs, and kids.” Elton explained, “Our baby chicks and turkey poults came just last week. Want to see them? I should check on them. CJ is our chicken man. Our neighbor boy, Little Charlie, is CJ’s best buddy and our turkey man. Both boys take care of the ducks across the road at the Petunia Patch.” “Who raises petunias? Why do they raise petunias?” Elton laughed, “The folks across the road, Carl and Mo Kincaid, are the neighborhood babysitters. They just call their place the Petunia Patch. But last year, Carl planted half an acre of petunias by the road, just to be funny.” “Seems pretty crazy to me.” The man shook his head, “But then many things are around here.” ‘You got that right.” Elton smiled, “I will take you over there later. Carl is a windbag, but his heart is in the right place.” “Is he a wasichu?” “Nah. He likes to pretend like he is, but he is really a softie. Now his wife, Mo, is a saint. She not only babysits for a pile of kids, she has to babysit for Carl. And listen to him brag! Boy, is he good at that!” “Do we like him?” The man checked, “Or do we just be polite?” “Well, we do like him. He is a good clanner, but he is just windy.” “Okay,” Joseph conceded, “I will that. Was he always a babysitter?” “No. He used to be an FBI agent.” “Maybe I won’t like him. Those guys are down at Wounded Knee, you know.”

“Not Carl. He was shot a couple years ago and had to retire. He was almost killed trying to save a little girl. He is a good guy. Just windy.” Joseph studied Elton, “If you say so.” Then the old man asked, “There was this young guy here earlier, but he left before we ate. I thought he lived here, too.” “Hm, Brett?” Elton thought, “Oh, no. He lives at my nephew’s place. His name is Brett Schauer. He is Wednesday’s brother. In fact, he is engaged to that Carl’s granddaughter. Her name is Rain.” “Rain is a different name.” “Her real name is Lorraine, but she doesn’t like it. So she goes by Rain. Actually, most folks call her Lightnin’.” “Why?” “She is so full of energy and— tell you what, she is a gorgeous one! A little dingy, but she has a good heart.” “Do you know anyone who doesn’t have a good heart?” “Sadly, I do.” Elton itted, “I usually don’t hang around them if I can help it. You know, nastiness is contagious. Don’t you think?” “You might be right. I’ll think it over and let you know tomorrow.”

The men stopped by the rabbit hutch. It had started out the year before with a few rabbits inside a small house. Now it was expanded to about half an acre of fenced in grasses, and three small houses. Elton carefully wheeled Joseph inside so the rabbits didn’t get out, and then they stopped outside one of the buildings, the size of a chicken coop. As Elton picked up a bunny to put on Joseph’s lap, two little boys came in with buckets of feed and water. “Oh hello, Mr. Joseph.” CJ said, “This here guy in my friend and a partner with the rabbits. His name is Little Charlie. His dad is Pastor Ellison and they live over there, not far. We hang out together.”

The tow-headed, freckled faced, blue-eyed boy set down his buckets and held out his hand to Joseph. “Hello. My dad said that we’ll be over to meet you pretty soon. This is so way cool! We like Mr. Johnny. I bet he is a good boy for you, huh?” “Might be at that. Are you a good boy for your dad?” “Not so much,” Charlie answered honestly. “My big brother is though. I’m the one that makes Dad say, ‘Little Charlie, what were you thinking?” “What do you answer?” “The truth. I just say I wasn’t. I don’t think so much, because it gives me a headache. Do you ever get a headache?” the young boy inquired. “More now than ever,” Joseph answered honestly. “How many rabbits have you got here?” CJ answered, “About a hundred and fifty. But we are going to be selling some next week. Then we will have less.” “For eating?” “I don’t know,” Charlie said, “I don’t want to know. I love my rabbits, so I don’t want to think of someone eating them. Maybe they will be just pets for somebody.” Joseph Standing Elk didn’t think so but didn’t have the heart to tell the kids. “You might be right. Best to not ask. Did Jackie see them yet?” “He did,” CJ said, “But then he and Clarence are helping milk.” “Jackie doesn’t know how to milk a cow.” “Mr. Johnny was teaching him. Don’t worry, he is teaching him on Buttermilk. She is so gentle, she would fall asleep before she would think about kicking anybody.” Joseph nodded, “Good. What is Pippy doing?”

“She is giggling with Kitten.” CJ explained, “They are just messing with the baby calves, but not really doing anything. Just having fun.” “What do you say we go check it out?” Elton asked. “Oh boys, the new pens look good. Are you going to be dividing them in a day or so? If you need help, just say the word.” “Thank you, Uncle Elton. We will,” Charlie grinned. As they left the rabbit pen, Elton stopped by the corral to see the horses that Kid and Kevin were feeding. “You have a big herd,” Joseph observed. “These aren’t all ours. Some are the Pastor’s and then some just ended up here, I’m not sure how.” “That seems to happen to you a lot. Why is that?” Joseph looked at this man with concern. “You don’t seem that dumb.” “I don’t know, I think it is just the way things happen around here. You will see what I mean in a day or so.” “So, who is this Pastor guy I hear about?” “Preacher Man,” Elton grinned. “He is my best friend and lives just down the road a bit. We have been like brothers for years. He had a tough go of it last spring and had to have a tumor removed from his brain. We were really worried.” “Can he think now, or what?” “He is back at work and doing okay. He lost a little hearing and tires easily, but other than that, he is back to normal.” “Real normal or normal for around here?” Joseph poked. Elton thought a minute, “I truly do not know. You might want to ask Clarissa.” Joseph raised an eyebrow and shook his head.

After surveying the milk barn and the hog barn, Joseph Standing Elk decided the place was adequate, even though had it been his, it would have been better. He had to it that they all seemed to work well together and were friendly; even those younger guys- that Kevin, Kid, and the one that was married to the Mandan woman. Maybe the guy just didn’t know that they weren’t a good tribe. Although, Annie did seem to be nice to the children and a hard worker. He would reserve his judgment on her. As he always told his son and nephew, ‘You have to be careful before you decide someone is no good.’ On the way back to the house, the children were excited about some dance and the fact that they didn’t have school the next day because it would be Saturday. The pilot man and his daughter had to hurry to the house to change clothes to practice something. He couldn’t figure it out, but he didn’t really care. As long as he could visit with Elton and give him a few pointers on managing a big family, he would have a nice evening.

That was all shattered when they got to the house. That is the first time he realized that the pilot was going to his wedding rehearsal and that everyone was going across the road to the babysitter’s shed for a dance and party. He watched the commotion a bit and was surprised when Slipper asked Nora if it was very dressy. Why did she care? She wasn’t invited. She would, of course, be home to see to him. When he reminded her, she gave him that smile that she did when she was ignoring him. A good Sioux wife shouldn’t do that, but sometimes they did, especially when they got old and stubborn. Since he was a kind man, he would not reprimand her for it. Besides, the last time he did that, she told him that he made his family ashamed of him. That was never good. It wouldn’t have been so bad, except she said it in front of his nephew and his wife. That set a bad example. He was getting worried. He had never been to a white man’s dance, and didn’t think that he wanted to. He wouldn’t know anyone there, and he couldn’t dance. And even though these folks at this place were tolerable, he knew that a large gathering of people would certainly produce many wasichu. He rolled himself into the dining room. He sat there by the fireplace, thinking his situation over. Elton came over after a few minutes, and sat down next to him on

the hearth. “What’s on your mind, Joseph?” “Nothing.” “Oh. I thought you were deep in thought.” Elton smiled, “I’m glad you aren’t worried about this evening. I should have known you wouldn’t be worried about going to the rehearsal party. After all, I’m sure you’ve been to many in your life.” “Indians don’t have to practice getting married. They already know how.” “I wish white men were that smart. Most of us need to have someone tell us where to stand and what to do,” Elton chuckled. Joseph looked at this man, “That’s what wives are for!” Elton laughed, “You’re right about that. It is only a few that are going to the church for the rehearsal, the rest of us are going to the Petunia Patch’s big Quonset. There we will eat again, dance, and have a party.” “Do you drink so much you all get sick?” “Nope.” Elton shook his head, “In fact, many of the clan don’t drink at all, and those that do, don’t drink that much. Besides, the kids are there, too, so that wouldn’t be good.” “I didn’t say anything, but I know that Clayton Grey Hawk had a reputation with the bottle. He and Raymond Spotted Calf. Bad drunks. Did you know that?” Elton nodded, “Yes. It was a fright. Those poor kids didn’t have food or heat most of the time. That is why Kitten lost her hearing.” “From being beaten? I heard Clayton did that sometimes.” “No. From bad ear infections that were never taken care of.” Elton put his cigarette in the fireplace, “I figured he could get mean, from a few things that the kids said. I’m glad you didn’t say anything in front of them, though. They want to look up to their father and mother. They loved them you know.” “I think they think you are okay. Don’t be hurt if they never say so, but I can tell

by how they act to you.” “Thanks for telling me that. It is always nice to hear.” Elton grinned, “So are you ready to get changed for the party or are you wearing what you have on?” “Maybe I should stay home. You know, I can’t walk very good and I flew today. I might get tired out.” “If you do, just let me know. I’ll bring you home. I think you will be glad you went tonight though. It is usually a lot of fun.” “Alright, but do I need to wear a tie?” “Nope. I never do and I wouldn’t want you to show me up!”

10

About an hour later, the folks from the Schroeder farm crossed the road to the Petunia Patch. Some walked over, but some drove. Joseph rode in the station wagon with Elton. He sat in the front seat, as was his proper place. Their women sat in back with the food. Joseph had to it, this man was treating him with proper respect. When they arrived outside the enormous steel building called the Quonset, Elton drove up by the door, so the ladies could unload the food from the car easier. He got out and helped them, and then opened the door for Joseph. “Would you like to get out here, or come back with me when I park the car?” “I’ll come back with you,” the man proclaimed, trying to cover his nervousness at being left in a strange place. “You got it,” Elton said as he closed the car door again and went around to the drivers’ seat. When he got in he said, “Let’s try to find a place near the door, so we don’t have to wheel that chair over weeds and ruts.” “This man, Carl, he has weeds and ruts in his yard?” Joseph frowned. “No,” Elton chuckled. “That was just me being windy.” “I wondered about that.” A couple minutes later, they parked and Elton got his wheelchair out of the back and then helped him into it. “You know, I can walk some.” “That’s what Johnny said. But you had a long day, and besides, you don’t want to waste your energy walking into a building.” “That is what I was thinking,” Joseph nodded. “Yes. That is my idea.”

The two got to the door of the Quonset, and as they approached, a tall man opened the door for them. “Well, hello,” the man said in a gruff, but not unfriendly manner, “You must be Joseph Standing Elk. My name is Carl Kincaid and welcome to the Petunia Patch.” Joseph shook the man’s hand, all the while eyeing him judiciously. “You were FBI?” Carl nodded, “Yes. Were you?” Joseph raised his eyebrows, “Never. But my grandfather was an Akicita.” Carl wrinkled his brow, “What is an Akicita? I don’t believe I am familiar with that, although I may have heard of it. What do you say, we get you inside and then you can tell me?” “If you think you want to know,” Joseph said, turning to Elton direction. “I think that would be great.” A few minutes later, Joseph was sitting at a table. Elton had brought him some fruit juice punch and Carl fixed a plate of snack for him. Then they sat down, and Carl said, “So what about this Akita?” “It is Akicita (Ak-ee-cee´-tah). In the Lakota language, it is the name for the peacekeepers. They were the protectors of the people, the police, and in times of war, the last line of defense for the village from enemies. These men kept order in the village, helped when the village moved, and scouted out new areas for the camps and grazing grounds. They always were the best of the soldiers. They were chosen for their bravery in battle, their willingness to fight, and die for the people.” “Oh, so something like the FBI,” Carl smiled. “No. Better.” Joseph corrected him, “They also oversaw hunts and made sure the village had food, so no on went without.” “Yah,” Carl agreed, “FBI doesn’t do that.” “The S’unka Akicita would translate into Dog Soldier, which was an elite band

of warriors. Better than the Green Beret.” “Sounds like brave men.” Carl agreed, “I never heard of the Sioux having jails or anything. What did they do with folks who broke the rules?” “Depended on the rule. Mostly, they were banished from the tribe. However, if a man slept with another man’s wife, they would both have their noses cut off.” “Boy, I bet that kept the hanky-panky down!” Carl chuckled. “Some tribes didn’t have strict rules about that, but the Lakota did. If your children caused problems with others in the camp, your tipi was moved to the outside of the village.” Then he grinned at Elton, “High Pockets might be way outside the village!” Elton laughed, “That he might.” Carl looked over to the door, “Oops, I better go welcome more guests. It was great to meet you, Mr. Standing Elk. I hope we’ll have more chance to visit.” “I’ll be at Elton’s house until my son’s home is ready.” “Okay, see you later.” As he walked away, Joseph said, “He wasn’t so bad. Was he?” “No, he was nice.” Elton turned, “Oh look. Here come the Sarantakis.” “What is a whatever you said?” “These folks.” Elton introduced Jon and Elaina Decker and Elaina’s parents, Aaron and Cleo Sarantakis. Aaron was also in a wheelchair. “This our friend, Joseph Standing Elk from Nebraska. He is here for a visit and then to attend his son’s wedding.” “Johnny Standing Elk’s father?” Jon asked. “Johnny seems like a wonderful man. I met him when we were here before.” “Where are you from?” “Florida originally, but now we all live in Des Moines, Iowa.”

“Oh. Why are you up here?” Jon answered, “Because we have been friends with Crandall, the boss of Crandair, forever. He is best buddies with my brother-in-law, Mick, who is a pilot and mechanic for him.” “You met him when you landed, Joseph. Do you ?” “No. I had a bad fall getting out of the plane.” Aaron jumped right on that, “Was my son flying? I told everybody he didn’t know what he was doing! He had a hell of time learning how to park a car. I have no idea why they would let him fly a plane.” “No, Aaron. It was Vance who flew the plane,” Elton explained. “Hm. He seemed pretty smart.” “I think the plane was a junker,” Joseph asserted. Then the two older men got into a long discussion of the perils of flying. Elton watched them a minute, and then grinned to Jon. “I guess is they’ve found a kindred spirit. What do you say we go get everyone something to drink?”

It was only a short time later, when the wedding party arrived and the evening started in earnest. Many of the clanners played some music or sang, and Joseph was most impressed, as much as he could be without turning someone’s head, when Clarence played the Cedar Flute with a little redhead. A bit later, one might have thought he had tears in his eyes, if they didn’t know what a stoic man he was, when his son Johnny played his Cedar Flute in a piece with one of the clanners. Mostly he was impressed with that little Clarissa’s singing. She and this blonde girl sang and everyone applauded. He knew that Clarissa, since she was one of his people, was the better singer of the two, but he thought the other girl was alright. He was glad that Clarissa helped her. He was introduced to a pile of people that night, and had to it it was

confusing. But they all seemed tolerable and actually quite interesting. He was impressed that his nephew Conrad and his wife were treated well by everyone. His son, Johnny, was obviously a part of the group. He was treated as the others, and Joseph noticed he was happier than he had ever seen him before. He danced a lot, and that wasichu he had decided to marry, seemed to be respectful to him. His wife and sister-in-law were content, and visited a lot with ladies of their own age. They even danced with Johnny and Conrad. Other men asked them, but since they were in Joseph’s home, they would not do that. He enjoyed watching the little kids. Jackie met some boys about his age, and they were having a good time. Pippy was mostly attached to Kitten, but she also talked to a cute little girl named Gopher. Joseph couldn’t figure out what these crazy white people would name a sweet little girl- Gopher. But that’s why Sioux often said wasicu witko- which meant foolish white man idea. It was not polite to say it, but this was definitely one of those things. At one point, Johnny brought a lady over to the table, in a wheelchair. She was a bit of thing, elderly, but her eyes gleamed with spirit of a devilish trickster! She was High Pockets best friend, which didn’t bode well for Pockets. She was also in love with Johnny, and was anxious to meet his father. “This is my friend, Dottie Barnes. Dottie, this is my father, Joseph, and my mother Slipper and across from him is my Aunt Mary Alice.” Dottie nodded at the women and then zeroed in on Joseph. “So, you are my Johnny’s father.” “No,” the old man corrected her, “I am my Johnny’s father. You are no relation to him.” “Not by blood,” the old gal giggled flirtatiously, “But he is my Johnny. We are best of friends. I am only letting him marry Saturday, because she needs a keeper. He is a good-hearted man, and I am too old. So, I will let him marry her, but he’ll always be my Johnny. We are very close. He comes to visit me, but Tuesday thinks it is to see her.” Joseph studied her and then muttered, “Are you related to that Clarissa?” “No, but I taught her to sing.”

The old man chuckled, “Do you sing?” “No, because I taught her.” Joseph turned to Johnny, “Is she witko?” Johnny frowned at his father, “No. She is not crazy. She is a wonderful person. She is the lady that I build the witches’ swing for.” The old man looked at his son and raised one eyebrow, “Does that mean that she isn’t witko? Why is she talking about all these days like they are somebody?” “Dottie gives Wednesday grief about her name, and so she calls her every day of the week but Wednesday.” Dottie didn’t hear it, because she was busy introducing herself to Aaron. Joseph watched her for a minute and shook his head. Then he motioned to his son to bend down, “I think she should be in a home. She is witko.” Johnny smiled, “No, she is just a lot of fun.” “If I acted like that, you would put me in a home and never come visit me.” Johnny smiled, “I might anyway!” “Ungrateful.” The old man scowled, “I might want to talk to my wife.”

The evening ended up to be not a late one. The old folks were tired out from all their travels, and everyone else knew the next day would be the wedding and dance which would be late. It was about eleven when Nora, Grandma, and Elton were going to go home with the children. The Standing Elks went home with them. After everyone was settled in bed, Joseph heard someone open his door, but he didn’t see anyone. It worried him, but he tried to be brave. Then he had to go the bathroom and started to get out of bed. As he was moving, he heard the door open and close again. He was sitting up, when Elton came in and turned on the light.

“Need a hand, Joseph?” “How did you know?” “Kitten came to get me.” “The little girl? How did she know?” Elton motioned toward the barrel chair by the door, “That’s where she was. She does that. If someone is not in good health, she sleeps in that chair so she can get them help if they need it.’ “She doesn’t have to do that.” “No, but she always does.” Elton said as he helped him to the bathroom. “It is nice of her and it is helpful, too.” “She is a fine Sioux girl.” Joseph said, “I guess you can let her if she wants to do that.” “She is trying to help, but if it makes you uncomfortable, I can tell her no.” “No, that is good for her to learn to help with her tiyospaye.”

A while after Elton got Joseph back to bed and went back to his room. he was settled in, he heard the door open and close again. The old man smiled to himself. He knew that the upstanding Sioux girl was back. He was proud to have a fine person like her to be in his tiyospaye. Saturday morning he was even more grateful for the little girl. The family alarm clock went off. It was somewhere between a fire alarm and an enemy attack alert! The old man jolted out of his sleep and crashed on the floor. The little girl ran to get Elton who came in to help Joseph. “I am so sorry! I forgot to warn you about our alarm clock.” “You mean you know that thing does that?” “Yes, every morning.” Elton helped him up, “Are you okay? Did you get hurt?”

“Not too much,” the old fellow groused as Andy came in to help his father get him in the wheelchair. “What the hell? Is the whole house coming in to see me?” “No,” Andy replied, “I’m sorry. I just heard a crash. My sister’s alarm clock has caused a lot of trouble.” “Is your sister deaf?” “No, she doesn’t even live here anymore.” “Probably because the alarm in too loud. That is a horrible thing.” Elton nodded, “You’re right about that.” “Then why don’t you fix it?” “You have to meet my sister,” Andy explained. “I don’t think I want to. Does my son like this clock?” “No, but he is used to it.” Elton explained. Joseph looked at him, “You need more help with your tribe than you think!” Andy laughed and then asked his dad if he needed any more help. “No,” Elton grinned, “I think we got it. Thanks, son. Right, Joseph?” “Right. Thanks for helping your dad,” Joseph stated clearly, making certain they all understood that he was not the one who needed assistance.

11

After the interesting jolt out of bed, Joseph was soon wheeled out to the farmhouse kitchen to in the Coffee Pot Stare Down. It was a ritual, unique to the Schroeder household. It was something that had to be experienced to truly be appreciated. Every morning, everyone in the house met in the farmhouse kitchen, holding a cup, and blankly watching the enormous coffee pot rumble. There they gathered, young and old, guest or resident, in a near vegetative state until the coffee pot finally gurgled its last. The liquid energy was then poured into the cups of the waiting crowd, beginning the day. Not everyone drank coffee. There was also a huge pot of hot water for tea and a large kettle of cocoa, as well as juices. However, even non-coffee drinkers participated in the ritual of the watching the massive fifty cup pot shudder and groan in front of the bevy of worshippers was an amazing sight! Even the babies watched while sucking their thumbs, as if mesmerized. Joseph was handed a cup and parked him facing the coffee pot along with the rest. He didn’t say anything and watched the others. Even his own family stood there like it was a normal and natural thing to do. The only folks who weren’t were Grandma, who was making cocoa, and Nora, who was setting out the rest of the beverages and making something called Mick’s Additive, to pour into the coffee. Even Joseph’s beloved wife, Slipper, was staring at the thing. The man just knew that he had to get his loved ones out of there soon, before the damage was permanent. However, by the time the coffee was poured and the creamer additive put in, Joseph had to agree that it hit the spot. He watched as the crew began to come to life. Some got their coats on to go do the chores, while others divided up the work; caring for the children, cleaning the house, or making breakfast. His nephew Conrad and his son were going out to help milk, while his daughterin-law, Marci, was going to help Annie Schroeder and Tia Howard get the babies dressed and ready for the day. His wife, Slipper, was going to help with breakfast, while Mary Alice was going to help Wednesday make beds.

Joseph looked around, wondering what he should do. Elton was talking to his son, Kevin, who had come over to help with chores, and Joseph wondered if he was now going to be ignored. Maybe Elton’s kindness the night before was simply wasichu trickery, and now he would be tossed aside. Maybe now Elton’s true nature was coming out. Nora asked him if he wanted more coffee, and he nodded. “What is this Additive that Andy put in my cup? Is it an alcohol?” “No,” Nora smiled, “It is a recipe from our friend, Mick Sarantakis. It has cocoa, cream, cherry juice, and sugar in it. He made it up himself, but we all like it so much, that we drink it all the time. Do you like it?” Joseph looked at his cup, “I’m not certain. I might have to try more of it, to really decide.” Nora handed him the small pitcher and smiled warmly, “I understand.” The old Indian sat at the table with his coffee and watched the people engaged in friendly banter, and Elton came over with his coffee mug and sat down next to him. “I have to drive into Crandall’s cottage this morning, to put some frozen things in their deep freeze. Would you like to ride along?” “I could help you do that.” “Good. Andy and Kevin are loading the back of the station wagon now.”

A few minutes later, the two men were pulling up in front of a small cottage on the corner of a gravel crossroads. It was a pretty little place, nestled between some tree rows planted as wind breaks. The house was white clapboard with charcoal gray shutters and a new charcoal roof. The house set back from the road, with a nice drive. There was a new three-car garage built attached to the cottage by a breezeway. When the men drove up, Joseph asked, “Are these people home? I thought you said it was Crandall’s home? Doesn’t he live with you?” Elton laughed, “Yes, he does. He’s the pilot, but this will be their new home after

tonight. Mallory is staying with us for a few days, but this is their home.” “How are you going to get in?” “I know where their key is. In fact, most of the time, people don’t lock their doors.” Elton pointed to the large house to the south of the cottage, “That is your son’s place. He is buying it from Doris Olson. He sold this piece of land to Crandall, and using the money to fix up their house. I know he wants to show it to you, but right now the floor is being replaced. So, he wanted that done so you could look around.” “He mentioned that.” Joseph looked at Elton, “Do you think Johnny is doing the right thing, with the house and getting married?” Elton squatted down by Joseph’s wheelchair and gave his answer some thought before he said, “Yes. I do. Johnny needs roots. He loves this place and he’ll have room for his horse, pasture to either rent or use, and a big garden.” “Our women usually do the gardens. Will that wasichu?” “Oh yes,” Elton smiled, “Wednesday and Lorelei have already started one. I will show it to you. The men plowed it up and the girls planted the early things a couple weeks ago. We have a deal with some of the younger boys who weed everyone’s gardens. The girls decided to plant it together, since neither will need a huge garden.” Joseph nodded thoughtfully, “Will Johnny be able to pay for all this? It is a lot of land and a huge house.” “Yes, he will. He has worked with Cal remodeling the hotel, and at the repair shop. He is well-trained in electronics puts in alarms, doorbells, and those sorts of things with our local carpenter, Chatterbox who is a clanner.” “Is that the man who is fixing the house?” “Yes, but Johnny and all us clanners are helping out, so it keeps the costs down. Chatterbox did Crandall’s house, too.” “It is good that our tiyospaye has many talented folks in it.”

“Yes, we are very fortunate.” Elton continued, “And Johnny fits in well. He helps teach karate, works with Kid on training horses, and does many other things. He makes a good income and is a hard worker. You should be very proud of him.” “I am, except for his choice of wives. Why does he always want to marry a white woman?” Elton laughed, “I don’t know. Maybe because he lives off the reservation, so he meets more white ladies than Indian ones. Wednesday and Johnny did not rush into their relationship, and took a lot of time working through things. I think they have a great basis to build on. I know for a fact that they both considered your feelings about him marrying a white woman.” Joseph was astounded, “How did you know? How did they know?” Elton laughed, as he stood up, “Oh, just a lucky guess.” “Well, I did tell him that I’d give this one a chance. You know, she made me breathe into that horrible machine that I thought was going to kill me. But I didn’t die, and I did get better. Then I decided she might be tolerable.” “She works for Barnes’ helping care for Dottie, and she helps out Mo at the Patch. She also works at the Retirement Home, but not full time. You know, she used to have a wonderful job and made a huge salary. Her husband messed that all up.” “I heard about him. I was glad she got rid of him and he ended up in jail.” “Yes, but she had to turn in her A license and lost all the money that she had accumulated in those years. You know, she says that it was awful, but she is glad that it happened, because she learned what really matters.” Joseph nodded, “Marci told me that, too. Slipper said I should give her a chance. Since I am a fair man, I will. But I do feel better knowing that you won’t let her turn Johnny’s head away from the Sioux virtues.” “She won’t,” Elton smiled, “And we won’t either. So, want to go for a tour of Crandall’s place?”

“Will he mind if we snoop?” “Does he mind if his little buddy High Pockets destroys our home?” Joseph chuckled, “You should make a gift of Pockets for Crandall’s present instead of a deep freeze with meat.” “Nora and I thought about it seriously, but we felt it wouldn’t be fair to Lorelei. I mean, the poor woman has to put up with Crandall.” “Yes,” Joseph teased. “She is very brave.”

That afternoon, the Schroeder home was a bustle of activity. Everyone was scurrying with wedding preparations. After chores, they hurried to get spit polished and dapper by the time the group arrived at Trinity Lutheran Church for the wedding. Joseph, Slipper, and Mary Alice sat with Johnny and Wednesday and Conrad’s family. Elton, Nora, and Grandma sat where the bride’s family usually sits, while the Sarantakis family sat in as the groom’s family. The church had been decorated with shades of blue and white spring flowers and ribbons. Gabriel Devante and Clarence Grey Hawk lit the candles before taking their seats. Then the pastors, Byron and Marv, took their places in front, and the music began. The music had been chosen by Lorelei, herself a pianist and the great fan of Chopin’s works. Gary Larson, on piano began playing, Chopin’s Waltz Op 64 #2 while the attendants entered as couples from the church door and down the aisle. Lorelei changed the usual protocol to have the wedding party all enter as couples, because her brave solo pilot groom-to-be, was certain he would have a heart attack if he hand to stand up in front of a congregation alone. The first couple in was Mallory Constantine, Crandall’s daughter, on the arm of Kid Effan. Mallory wore a royal blue floor length A-Line dress with a sweep train of chiffon, with cascading ruffles. The sleeveless dress had a princess halter and she wore a pearl necklace. The pearls were all from the Caribbean. Kid wore a medium blue tuxedo with a royal blue bow tie and cummerbund that matched

Mallory’s dress. In her hair, Mallory wore spring white and blue flowers. When they were about three quarters the way down the aisle, the second couple entered. It was Josh and Joallyn Perkins. Joallyn wore a medium blue dress like Mallory’s, and Josh’s cummerbund and tie matched. The best couple was Mick Sarantakis and Amanda (Friday) Edmonds. Amanda’s dress was of a light sky blue chiffon, and Mick’s accessories matched her dress. Arianna Devante wore a dress like the other ladies, but hers was a not a solid color, but a rainbow of blue tones. She had the dubious task of being the escort for none other than Clancy ‘High Pockets’ Grey Hawk, who was acting as the ring bearer. No one allowed him to be within arm’s reach of anything like the real rings, which were in Mick’s pocket, but he did carry the little pillow on to which the plastic ones were sewn. Between the many lectures the poor child had received and the vice grip that Arianna had on him, he would have been unable to cause much chaos. However, no one was completely convinced of that. The little boy took great pride in the tuxedo that matched Crandall’s. As Arianna and Clancy made it down the aisle, the boy waved his free arm to the crowd like a politician. When they arrived at the front, he turned and bowed to the congregation as he was royalty, or at the very least, a rock star. Kid took his free hand quickly and moved him over beside him, while Arianna took her place next to Mallory. Byron motioned for the congregation to stand. The music changed to Chopin’s Nocturne Op 27 #2 as the bride and groom began to make their entrance. Crandall was visibly nervous, but looked very dapper in his medium blue tuxedo with the sky blue cummerbund and bow tie. On his arm, was his Lorelei. She was dressed in a floor-length ball gown of organza and chiffon with a sweep train. There was a sleeveless with beaded-lace top from the scoop neck to the ribbon-waist. In her hair, she wore flowers like her attendants. The dress was of an ice blue and she carried a bouquet of white flowers. She was beautiful, while the design was simple. Lorelei’s employers, Pastors Marv and Byron officiated in the short, traditional ceremony. When they repeated their vows, Byron said Crandall’s full name very quietly, so the congregation couldn’t hear it. The ministers decided to keep it very short to accommodate not only High Pockets, and also the groom, whose hands were trembling so badly when he put the ring on his bride’s finger, he almost dropped it. However, no one but Lorelei and the ministers saw it. Marv

pronounced them man and wife, and as Crandall sweetly kissed his bride on the lips, Pockets tossed the pillow up in the air and started clapping! The wedding party marched out to Chopin’s Spring Waltz, amid applause and joyful laughter. Their reception, dinner, and dance were held at Heinrich’s barn. There, while the guests ate their dinner, the little girls, Clarissa and Maddie Lynn, sang a couple of their favorite songs. Then as a special surprise, Quinn and Mallory ed the girls to sing the medley of the songs that Crandall always played on his tape while he flew. Crandall thought it was wonderful, while any who had flown with him, moaned in agony! Then Bill, the leader of the band, stepped up to the microphone. “I understand that Mr. Wolf has tabulated the results from the Penny Pool jar, regarding Crandall’s name. The total amount of money in the jar was $16.37, of which $13.12 was put in by Little Charlie and CJ Grey Hawk. However, there was no winner. Not one person guessed his correct name. Crandall and Lorelei suggested that $14.00 of the pool be given to Charlie and CJ, for their great effort. The rest will go to Mr. Wolf for sorting through all the names.” Everyone thought that was fair, except Charlie and CJ. When they stepped forward to receive their prize, they demanded, “What is his name? We need to know!” High Pockets yelled, “Creekow!” Everyone laughed and gave up thinking they would ever know the man’s name.

Joseph was impressed with the venue. He never understood why white men wanted to dance in their barns; but after seeing this, he agreed it was a not that bad of an idea. He didn’t relish the ride up to the hayloft in the frontend loader attached to a tractor, but since he could ride up with Father Vicaro, he at least figured he would be safe. White men usually protected their holy men. The dinner of Caribbean dishes was followed by a beautiful wedding cake made by Julia and Lucy that was frosted with white and decorated with blue flowers. The vanilla cake was separated by fruit fillings and was very tasty. Mick gave a wonderful toast to the couple and then the dance began in earnest.

Joseph especially enjoyed watching Elton and Byron do their ritual polka and loved it when his son, Johnny, danced the Butterfly with Slipper and Mary Alice. He had a good time and thought maybe he wouldn’t mind if his son had a wedding dance like that, although he would never tell anyone. It wasn’t proper for him to tell them what to do. He was responsible to advise them, but not to tell them. He might have to suggest it to Slipper and she could suggest it to the wasichu. Nearly everyone stayed until the band played Good Night, Irene, the traditional ending for Bill and His Boys.

Crandall carried his wife, Lorelei, across the threshold of their little cottage that night. Inside the house, he gave her a meaningful kiss, “Lorelei, I never thought I could be this happy.” She smiled sweetly, “Me either. I thought I had blown all my chances at life, but you have made my life whole again.” “I’m sorry your brother couldn’t make it. I would have wanted him to for you.” “That’s okay. I understand why he can’t and it is more important for him to be there with my dad.” They cuddled, “It was a wonderful evening. I was surrounded by good friends, Joallyn, Josh, Kid, and all the clan. And you had the important people in your life. We are very fortunate.”

12

The morning after the wedding, Joseph did not go out to help with chores, but instead stayed inside and watched the news from Wounded Knee. Since it started in February, the stand-off had become a national and international news story. It was his home, and he wanted to know what was happening. The small, reservation town had been surrounded by Federal Marshalls, FBI, of the AIM movement and the GOONs, the armed wing of the corrupt leader of the tribe, Richard Wilson since February. The Oglala people had been intimidated by Wilson and his GOONs, for some time and he had been accused of corruption, misuse of funds, strong arm tactics, and controlling everything; including the police and courts, with intimidation, violence, or blackmail. He gave the few jobs available to his family and ers, and even divided the tribe’s wealth and food to his own. The others were given no recourse. The average Oglala had no power and lived in fear they would somehow cross Wilson or one of his people. There were beatings and many ‘disappearances’ during that time. He had made deals with surrounding white leaders through kickbacks and sweetheart lease deals, so that they would offer no quarter to the complaints of the locals. Eventually, with nothing more to lose, the Oglala people accumulated evidence and proof of election tampering, and the crimes of the Wilson regime. However, many of the papers simply ‘disappeared’. When the remaining few were turned over to the Civil Rights branch; no action was ever taken nor were things addressed. That is when many of the older local chiefs turned to the federal government for assistance. When they were ignored, they turned to the American Indian Movement for assistance. Things had become increasingly difficult for the average Lakota, and that is why Conrad and Johnny moved the old folks from their long time home in Wounded Knee to Conrad’s home on the Santee Reservation in Nebraska. The only way the young men could get them to leave was by promising them they could return when things settled down and it was again safe for them in their home. Joseph was certain he would never return to the place of his birth. He knew the

young men were right, that is wasn’t safe for his wife and sister-in-law, but he wanted to be in his home. He felt any man should be able to choose where they would die, and he wanted to be buried in his hometown, next to his oldest son. Everything since he had left convinced him even more that his final wishes would not be fulfilled. First, he became very ill and nearly died. However, he did get better before the biggest siege, so he was bitter about that. He always thought if his family had let him die then, he could have been buried with his son who was killed in Vietnam. Things were bad back in February when it started, but they could still have funerals and such. But no! They insisted he take medicine and get well. He got well, but not well enough. He was still dependent on the young men. He hated that. Now he was stuck, alive and being kept away from his home by everyone, the Indians, the GOONs, the Federal Marshall service, the FBI, and his own well-meaning family. Things were so bad now, that no one could even go to Wounded Knee to be buried. It was impossible. The only good thing was that he lived long enough so that he and his other son, Johnny mended their feud and became father and son again. That was good, especially for his wife, Slipper, who hated to be alienated from her remaining son. Even though Joseph would never it it, he did have great joy from the relationship with his son. After Joe died in Vietnam, he was saddened and very relieved when Johnny came home alive and well. He even understood why Johnny didn’t live on the Reservation, because in Sturgis he could get a job. Joseph tolerated that, even though he didn’t approve. That was, until he married that wasichu’s daughter! Brenda was not a traditional wife, and didn’t act like it, but as long as Johnny was happy, the man only complained a little- to his son, his wife, his family, their friends, Brenda herself, and mostly anyone who would listen. But not very much. Just enough so they all knew how he felt. Then when she and Johnny had a baby girl, Brianna; even Joseph’s heart melted. He loved that little one, and when she learned to say, Lala, the Sioux word for grandpa before Papa, like Brenda’s dad wanted her to say, Joseph was very happy. Then he even tolerated Brenda. He decided that she must have started listening to his complaints and began making changes. However, it was only a short time later when their trailer home furnace exploded, killing both Brenda and Brianna. Joseph was devastated. He and the

women went to Sturgis. Brenda’s father, an influential banker in Sturgis, had called for an investigation trying to blame the explosion on Johnny. While that was going on, Joseph wanted to take his daughter-in-law and granddaughter to Wounded Knee for burial. Brenda’s family set up all sorts of legal barriers against it, saying that the bodies were needed to prove Johnny’s wrong doing. Eventually, Johnny simply gave in and let them be buried in Sturgis. Johnny was not only devastated by the loss, but Brenda’s father had maneuvered it so he lost his job and since he had no home, was totally without hope. Even though he was absolved of all responsibility for the explosion, he was completely defeated emotionally. When Joseph tried to get Johnny to stand up to Brenda’s family, it only led to discord. By the time the funeral was over, Joseph couldn’t wait to return to Wounded Knee. However, his son was unable to fight things and gave into the bottle. The one thing that Joseph and his brother Jerome had always drilled into the next generation’s head to not do! “Do not give the Wasichu the power of the bottle over you!” The situation led to a blowout between Joseph and his son. Many things were said, unkindly on both sides, ending with them refusing to talk to each other. Joseph became hard and bitter. He refused to let any of his family mention Johnny to him. This pain also brought him to the decision to allow none of his other grandchildren to call him Lala. He was known as Joseph to them all. Though Johnny was scientifically and legally exonerated from the accusations that he had anything to do with the explosion, but fell into a severe battle with drink. He did keep with his cousin, Conrad, but even Conrad was becoming upset with his drinking. Finally, Johnny got help from the local Holy Man from Pine Ridge, who wouldn’t let him fall back. The man took Johnny through more than one trip through the sweat lodge and spent many hours with him. Between the Holy Man, and his landlady, Mrs. Littleton, Johnny finally took hold of his life again. Once he got his grip back, he did rebuild his relationship with the rest of this family, but none of them told Joseph. He had refused to hear anything about Johnny. It wasn’t until later, when Joseph was already living in Santee, that he

saw him again. Conrad had told Johnny that they didn’t know if Joseph would survive the latest bout with the weakened lungs and the pneumonia. As soon as Johnny was able, he went to Santee to see his father. That is when they finally renewed their relationship. However, it was not as good as it had been when Johnny was young, but it was getting better. Why his own son always thought he wanted to marry a white woman, he could not understand. Surely, it must have been some poison that he had ingested fighting in the war overseas. None of his family would make that mistake otherwise. Joseph did get to know Wednesday, against both of their better judgments. They had a truce. Joseph understood why Wednesday would want to be married to his upstanding and brave son and be the daughter-in-law of a fine man like him, but there was little reason for him to think much of her. He only did it because Slipper was very outspoken about it, as was Conrad. Since he didn’t think a wasichu was worth causing family discord over, he let it . He even had to it, but only to himself, that sometimes, he didn’t mind her. He made certain to let it be known, he wouldn’t have preferred someone else!

By this day after Crandall’s wedding in April 29, 1973, there was more news from Wounded Knee. The siege had gone on since February. However, there was some food being smuggled into the small village. There had been gunfire nearly every night. Much of it was determined to come from the GOONs who took positions between the Feds and Wounded Knee, and shot both ways, in an effort to escalate the violence. Before long, the Feds also distrusted Wilson and his men, and had them moved back from the area. To try another tactic, the Feds decided to open all the blockades, in an attempt to normalize things. Since neither the Government, nor the Indians, had changed their positions, the only thing that happened was more protestors ed the ranks at Wounded Knee and brought in more food and supplies. Within a very short time, the blockades were put up again, but this time the water and power to the village was cut off. It was very cold and stormy weather, and in no time, many in Wounded Knee became ill. By mid-March, food was becoming scarce and the AIM leaders organized an air food drop. The plane from Rapid City dropped food to the stranded people, who ran out from their

shelter to retrieve it, sometimes dodging gunfire. That night, while he slept, Frank Clearwater was shot by a Federal Marshall. The old chiefs decided that was enough. Even though negotiations had been going on over that time, the Indians were willing to make a gesture. The government people came half way, too, and it seemed as though things would finally be peacefully resolved. They signed papers to negotiate in Washington and then the spokesman and leaders of the Lakota were going go to Washington, to work out the details. However, when they arrived there, the officials in Washington would not talk to them unless they all laid down their arms and gave up before they negotiated. The Indians refused, since that was surrender, and Washington retaliated by arresting Russell Means, the AIM leader. Thing were even more tense now in Wounded Knee. There had been armored personnel carriers brought in from the start and now the Government was bringing in more and building up for an air attack. Joseph was sickened. He loved his little village. It wasn’t perfect, but it was his home, where he had lived all his life. He wanted peace there. He wanted peace enough so that when he went to his Creator, he could go rest by his son. Now, none of that seemed possible. True to form, Joseph found reason to blame everyone. There was plenty of fault to go around, and if any of them were smart enough, they would have asked him. But they didn’t.

13

After breakfast, the family began to get ready for church. Grandma and Tia went to the early service so they could be home with the kids during second service. The Grey Hawk kids were anxious to bring their guests to Sunday School with them and Conrad and Marci agreed they could if they behaved. The children, of course, promised wholeheartedly they would be on their very best behavior. Conrad and Marci were going with Johnny and Wednesday. Aunt Mary Alice wanted to go along, but Slipper decided to stay home with Joseph. “He will be having a difficult time today, after watching all the news from Pine Ridge. It always brings pain to his heart.” Conrad looked into the kitchen where Joseph was sitting, entranced with the news. Even though there were no new pictures, since there had recently been a news blackout from Wounded Knee, the old man watched the same reruns over and over. Conrad shook his head slowly, “It isn’t good for him to sit and stare at it. It only makes him feel worse, and there is nothing that he can do to change it.” Elton shook his head, “But that’s his life, Conrad. And he isn’t going to get it out of his mind unless he finds something else to interest him. I doubt going to church with us would do it. Is there anything he is interested in?” Conrad raised one eyebrow, “He used to be interested in many things, but since he moved to Santee, his only interest is going home.” “Well, I will think on it, and we all should pray on it. Otherwise, I think all we can do is respect his feelings.” Elton smiled understandingly, “However, if you want to come Slipper, you should. Grandma and Tia will be back before we leave. They will watch over him.” “I don’t know how he would feel about it.” Nora suggested, “Why don’t you talk to him and see? If he doesn’t mind, then come along. Otherwise, we understand why you may want to stay.”

Slipper visited with Joseph a few minutes, mostly she talked and he just watched her. Then she asked, “Do you mind if I go to the church with Conrad and them?” “No. I don’t mind. There is nothing to do here but watch me mourn.” “Maybe you would like to come along?” “No. You go. I want to be here.” She gave her husband of many years a warm embrace, “I can stay with you.” “There is nothing good both sitting here. Will you be back soon?” “Yes. It lasts about an hour. I really wanted to hear the children sing at the service if you don’t mind.” “You go listen. It is good for children to know their tiyospaye has value for their deeds. Tell them I would come too but this an important thing I must know about.” “I will tell them, Joseph,” Then she kissed his cheek and said, “I will be back right away.” He nodded absently, but never even turned his head to watch her leave. He was so disheartened.

Grandma and Tia returned, and before they left, Conrad explained that Joseph would likely just sit in front of the television until they got back. Then they left for church. Grandma and Tia both made it a point to check with him and see if he was comfortable or wanted anything and then went about preparing dinner. The twins woke up from their morning nap and the ladies put them in the playpen in the kitchen. Joseph did look up and smile at Tho when he shouted ‘Jima’ as Tia carried him to the playpen. About half an hour later, Mick, Martha, Mallory, and Quinn arrived. Their church service at St. George’s was over and they had put their casserole in the car before service. They just came right out to Schroeder’s after church.

Mick said hello to Joseph as he walked through the living room with their jackets, but Joseph only nodded. When Mick returned to the kitchen, he asked Grandma quietly why Joseph seemed so upset and she explained. Ten-year old Quinn was standing by his stepfather when Grandma explained and the young boy looked down, “May I go sit with him?” “I don’t know,” Mick said. “Maybe he wants to be alone.” “Sometimes, I think I want to be alone, but I really want to be with someone. You know? I will just sit quietly and if I think he doesn’t want me there, I will go away. Okay?” “That’s fine,” Mick nodded. Grandma made a suggestion, “He might want something to drink. He has been just sitting there since breakfast.” “I could take him some juice,” Quinn offered. “Good idea.”

A couple minutes later, ten-year old Quinn quietly came to where Joseph was sitting on the sofa in front of the television and said, “Mr. Joseph. Grandma and I were wondering if you would like some juice.” The old man looked up at the boy and said, “No. I cannot think of my own pleasure when my village is being destroyed.” Quinn said down next to him and put the glass on the coffee table. “I know how that feels. I will leave the juice here if you change your mind.” The man looked at the young boy with eyes filled with anguish, “Thank you, but you are too young to know how it feels. That is my home and it is being destroyed.” Quinn looked at the television for a minute and said, “I don’t know all about it, but I did have to watch my village of Binh Luc be burned.”

Joseph turned to him in surprise, “Where is your village?” “In Vietnam. My mother and I lived there,” the boy continued quietly. “Mother taught at the French school and taught English and French. Another lady at the school taught some other things and then she got a bad cough. The soldiers took her away and she never came back. That was Little Binh’s mother.” Joseph nodded, “That little girl, right?” “Yes. I was to take care of her. Then the soldiers found out about the school, and marched all the teachers away and I guess they shot them. My mother never came back. That is when Trang took me and Binh to this little hut to live in. He wanted to keep us secret until we could get away. Trang knew some Americans who our fathers worked for and he wanted us to get to a safe place.” “I am sad about your mothers. But this is my whole village.” “Is it soldiers who are burning it?” “No. It is not being burned, I don’t think. It is police, FBI, marshals, good guys, and bad guys all shooting it to hell and wrecking it.” Quinn nodded, “I know. Bullets aren’t good for buildings and stuff.” “They turned off the water and power, so folks are pillaging to find things to keep warm and to eat.” “The soldiers came one day and got into a big argument with the leader of our village and then there was shooting. Trang got Little Binh and me out of the hut to the edge of the jungle where we hid. There was shooting all over and then the village started to burn. My job was to keep Binh from crying and making noise while we watched it burn.” The elderly man watched this gentle boy in amazement, “How did you do that?” “Trang told me to the happy times we had in the village and never forget them. He said as long as we had that memory, flames could not destroy it. So, Little Binh and I talked about catching frogs.” By now, Joseph had tears rolling down his cheeks, and he put his arm around the

boy. Quinn leaned next to him and patted the man’s hand. They sat quietly for a few minutes and then he said, “How did it work out?” “What, Mr. Joseph?” “ing your village?” “I don’t know. The village was mostly burned, that I saw. That night when it was safer, Trang moved Little Binh and me away. I never saw it again. Sometimes when I have bad dreams, I wake up scared and I think I can even smell the smoke. Then I try to my old friends, and the things we used to do.” Quinn didn’t change his position, “Sometimes I tell Mick about what my village was like before. I was never alive when there was no war, but there were many times when it was happier.” “Did you see your friends again?” “No. Some I saw get shot, but I don’t know if they were dead. Some I think died. But I don’t know who burned it or where the soldiers took the people to. Mick says when the fighting stops, he will take me back there to see my old home.” “Do you trust him?” Quinn nodded, “Oh yes. He has a good heart and I know if he can, he will.” “My boys say they will take me back to Wounded Knee when they can.” “Do you trust them?” “I think so. I know they won’t let me go back as soon as I want, but they are just making sure it is safe for me. They are good sons.” Quinn looked up at him and smiled, “Mick is a good father. We’re lucky, huh?” Joseph nodded, “I suppose we are.” “We are.” Quinn nodded, “Did you always live in that village?” “Yes. I was born there and that is where I lived when I grew up.” “What did you do when you were a boy? I mean, like did you play games and

stuff with your friends?” “Yes, with my friends. Most of them have gone back to the Creator now, and the few that are left have moved from Wounded Knee.” “I know how that is. What kind of games did you play?” The two began to visit about the games they played with their friends. The two compared some of the games and found that a few were a lot alike. Then Quinn suggested, “Maybe, if you want to, we could ask Mick to find us a game that we could play with each other. It wouldn’t be the same, but we can do it anyway.” “Like what?” “I used to play this game called Truyen-Truyen. You spread out ten sticks and then bounce a ball with your hand and first pick up one stick. The next time, you pick up two sticks and like that.” Joseph listened and said, “Is it like Jacks?” Quinn shrugged, “I don’t know what Jacks is. Would it be okay if I ask Mick to help us?” “Maybe you don’t want to play with me. I’m an old man.” “I am only a boy. Maybe you don’t want to play with me.” “I guess I could help you out. You know, we need to help out tiyospaye.” Quinn grinned, “I like being your tiyospaye.” Joseph gave him a slight hug, and then said, “Do you think that Mick knows about those games?” “I don’t know. Should I ask him?” “I guess that would be okay.”

Quinn went out to the kitchen and asked Mick to them. Before long, the

three had set up a card table and made their own game. They borrowed a Jacks ball and then pilfered the sticks from a pick up sticks game and made their own game. They made their own rules and then decided to give it a new name, since it wasn’t really Jacks. They decided to call it Joes instead. By the time the rest returned from church, the three were involved in a hot game of Joes. Joseph had quit watching television and was engrossed in the game. When Conrad and Johnny came in, they were shocked. Joseph Standing Elk was laughing and teasing and quite involved! They went back out to the kitchen and Grandma explained what happened. Johnny smiled, “That little Quinn is a blessing for us all.”

14

As the entire clan arrived for dinner, several watched the hot Joe’s game. Many ideas were bantered about, as using dowels instead of the thin Pick-up sticks. Then someone suggested marbles, but it was pointed out they would roll away. So, then Chatterbox suggested making wooden cubes, while someone else suggested smooth stones. Before the salad was ed, the game was taking a new form. It was decided that by the following week, they would all get together with their new ideas. Amazingly, since he and Quinn were the founders of the game, Joseph took an active part in the discussion. Conrad and Johnny were very pleased at this unexpected turn of events. When it was time to go to the buffet, Quinn was next to Joseph to help him with his plate. “Mr. Joseph, do you want potatoes, or rice, or Invisible Noodles?” Joseph frowned, “Why would I want invisible noodles? How would I see to eat them?” Then Quinn pointed out, “You drink water, and it is invisible.” Joseph studied the boy a minute and then laughed, “I do believe that is true. So tell me, do you eat these invisible noodles?” Quinn giggled, “Yes, Mr. Joseph. They are my favorite. I will put some on your plate.” Joseph looked at the pile of translucent spaghetti on his plate and said, “What is this made from?” Ari Christoff explained, “They are a bean mung noodle from Asia, often called cellophane, glass, or invisible noodles.” “Can’t you just eat beans?”

“Yes, Mr. Joseph,” Quinn agreed, “But it is not as much fun, is it Mr. Ari?” “Well, let’s let him try it and see what he thinks himself,” Ari suggested.

Back at the table, Joseph tasted the cellophane noodles. He chewed, thought, took more, and chewed some more with great thought, watching Quinn out of the corner of his eye. Finally, the kid couldn’t stand it anymore and said, “Mr. Joseph! You have to know by now! Can you tell me if you like them?” The old man beamed, “They aren’t too bad. I might even have some more.” Quinn shook his head, “You were funning me. It wasn’t nice to make me worry. But I will get you more noodles if you like.” “Just a few more,” Joseph chuckled, “That would be nice. Wopila tanka.” “What does that mean?” Quinn asked. “It means many thanks.” “Oh, I thought thank-you was pilamaya.” “It is,” Johnny interjected, “But wopila tanka is many thanks.” Quinn nodded, “I will have to practice that then. I learned more words today. Did you know I have almost a half a notebook of Lakota words now?” “That’s good,” Johnny said. “You might want to write a dictionary one day.” Clarissa had been listening to the exchange, “He can’t unless I help him, because I am a Sioux girl and the best word knower in the whole wide world and I teached him almost all of the words that he knows except for some of them.” Joseph watched Clarissa and then glanced at Elton in wonder. Quinn however, said, “Okay, Clarissa. You can help me. But maybe you should be in the third grade before you do and can make you letters better.” Clarissa raised one eyebrow and was trying to decide if there was an insult in his statement, but then shrugged, “Okay, Quinn. I am too busy now playing with my

new friends and singing and writing about things to tell my new God sister.” Mick shared a smile with Martha at how well Quinn managed to defuse the situation. The little boy definitely had a knack for it, but most folks realized that conversations with Clarissa often took an unforeseen turn. Ari Christoff was new to the clan, a mere innocent, and while he knew Quinn very well, he wasn’t as familiar with Clarissa. He was a Greek Orthodox priest, who understood many faiths. But he naively asked, “What is a God sister, Clarissa?” “See, it’s like this, Mr. Ari. Miss Diane and I were most like sisters of everybody, so when I was bacterized, I wanted her to be my God mom. So, then I had Mr. Matt be my God dad since he was Miss Diane’s boy. See? So then, when they had baby Dana, she was their real girl but see, I am their God girl, so she is my God sister. Then when Miss Diane had to go in the ground about the wallpaper paste before she met baby Dana, I decided to tell her all about her mommy, so I wrote things so I don’t forget to tell her stuff. I have a lot of things to . I write it all down. I have three notebooks now.” Ari’s face had glazed over and everyone else just listened as she babbled on, “I don’t write good yet, but I sure hope that Mr. Matt brings his baby home pretty soon, or I will have a whole library to give to her.” Joseph asked hopefully, “Are you going to let her read it?” “No. I write in my private words, so it will be a secret. I will just read it to her when she is more bigger. I’m going to have a lot to tell her” Joseph watched the little girl rattle on and he said, “I bet you will handle it.” “Oh, yes, Mr. Joseph. And if you are here, you can hold Baby Dana while I read to her and then it will be like you can learn about Miss Diane, too. That will be the most bestest.” Clarissa held her little hands about three inches apart, “Baby Dana is so little, like this big, and that is why the doctors babysit for her now, but Mr. Matt says when she gets more bigger, she can come home so people can babysit for her. We are just so glad that she got her ears and eyes now, so she doesn’t look like a glob anymore. Right, Mr. Matt?” Matt nodded, trying to hold back his chuckles, “Something like that, Clarissa.” The girl huffed and crossed her arms, “Mr. Matt. I think I might be mad about that. I am not something like that. That is the whole thing.”

“I know, honey,” Matt patted her back, “I just like the way you explained it.” Joseph realized the situation with that Clarissa girl was likely even more serious than he had previously considered. He would certainly have to discuss it with Elton later. Then he shrugged to Clarissa, “I never heard of a baby that little.” Clarissa scrunched her face, “Mr. Matt, tell him about it.” Matt said, “Well, she was born too soon, and weighed less than two pounds.” “Babies that small don’t live.” “Until a few years ago, that was true; but now the doctors keep them in an incubator until they can grow.” “Like for baby chicks?” Zach answered, “Very similar actually, and now Dana is fed with a tube.” The old man raised his eyebrows, “How old is she now?” “About few weeks. She will probably get to come home in another month.” The elderly man looked at him and then said to Clarissa, “I will want to see this little one when she gets home. I guess you can read to us, but only one or two pages, not three books. It would be okay for me, but a tiny baby might get tired before long.” “Okay,” Clarissa nodded, “That will be good. You can tell me when she is tired because I will be too busy talking and turning the pages to know if she is sleepy or not.” Joseph smiled, “I can see that.”

After dinner, the adults relaxed over their last cup of coffee. The young girls all took off to work on their flower baskets for May Day, while the women were talking about sewing and wedding things. Then everyone helped clear the table and the men were putting on their jackets. Joseph felt a little bewildered, but

didn’t want to act as if he didn’t know what was going on, so said nothing. After Elton put the last stack of plates in the kitchen, he walked over to Joseph and knelt down by his chair, “So, what do you feel like doing?” “What is the choice?” “Well, if you’re tired, you can take a rest; or you can visit by the fire, you and I could play Joes, or maybe you want to come over to the model shop with some of us guys. Of course, you could go bowling with the teens?” “No bowling. That sounds like a silly game.” Elton laughed, “Oh, so you saw how I bowl! That is silly!” “What are you going to do?” “I’m going over to the model shop for a while unless you don’t want me to.” “What is a model shop?” “This clan loves to build model planes, boats, cars, and railroads. When Zach built his house, he built this big garage and fixed it up so we all work there.” “Just the men?” “No, women and kids, but if your under four feet tall, you have to have a grown up with you. There are too many things for people like High Pockets to get into.’ “I guess I can see it. It sounds like toys.” Elton grinned, “That is what they are, you know! Toys! But we enjoy them. We have planes that are as big as five feet long! We also have small things. I will get your jacket and you can come look. If you don’t want to stay, we can find something else to do.”

A bit later, Elton and Joseph entered the big garage. Even though Joseph was not into toys, he was impressed with all the things they had there. The walls were lined with shelves, laden with kits, tools, and models. It was all very neat. In one

corner, the kids were huddled on the floor. Joseph looked at them and asked Elton what they were doing. “Let’s go see. They race their model cars here.” “Do they each have one to bring?” “No. We have rule. If you don’t want to share, you better keep your car at your home. If you bring it over, the first time, you get to drive the car, but you have to trade off. The kids have a big collection now that they share. They draw numbers to get a car for the races. Otherwise, it isn’t fair because some cars are just better than others.” Joseph nodded his approval, even though he wasn’t quite certain about the situation. When they got there, Jackie was delighted to show him the car he was going to use. Soon, CJ, Charlie, Gabe, and Jackie were involved in a big race. Joseph watched them race and gave his approval. Little Charlie offered to get him a car so he could race with them, but Joseph declined. “I want to look the rest of this over for Elton. I can’t play this time.” “Okay, Mr. Joseph, but maybe next time.”

Then they went over to the stock tank that Elton had put in the garage that held about two feet of water. Stevie Pearson and Tater Harrington were working with Brett to get their new boat, a model of the Yankee Clipper to float. Soon, the carpenter guy, named Chatterbox, was helping them. They watched that until the boat left its mooring and actually moved about two feet across the water. Joseph cheered and then asked Stevie, “What is the name of your Lake?” The kid looked at Tater, who looked at the men, “We don’t know. It doesn’t have a name.” “I think you should name it.” “Why don’t you name it, Mr. Joseph?” Stevie asked. “You could think of a good name.”

The old man looked over the set up and said, “How about Big Water Lake?” The boys looked at each other and then nodded, “That is so way cool!’ We are going to ask around and if everybody likes it, we will have somebody paint the name on the side of the tank. Would that be okay, Mister?” Elton grinned, “That would be a fine idea.”

Elton wheeled Joseph over to where Mick, Crandall, and Joey were working on their model planes. He was not very interested, until Vance offered to show him how to fly a bigger remote control model of the Spirit of St. Louis. At first, he was reluctant to try and was a bit embarrassed when the men opened one garage door, so he could fly it outside. Vance handled the take-off of the three feet long plane, and then showed Joseph the controls. After some quick lessons, Vance had him take over. The old Lakota man with the single braid of salt and pepper hair under his cowboy hat made the plane circle the yard a couple times, do a few loops, and then come in for a very bumpy landing. After it landed, he was surprised when applause broke out around him. Most of the modelers had gathered to watch his first flight and applaud his success. He tried to act like he wasn’t pleased, but he was. When they came back in, he reached his nephew’s arm. Conrad leaned down and Joseph beamed, “That was fun.” “I am glad.” Conrad smiled warmly, “I was proud of you, Joseph. You did a good job.”

After that, Elton took him over to where several were working on the train tracks. They had three four by eight layouts for three different trains. Johnny took great pride in showing the one that he and Kid were working on. It was an old steam engine and the layout was a winter scene. Johnny was excited to show him how the street lamps lit up and let him run the switching station in their small turn-of-the-century American town. Danny and his brother, Marty, were working on their more modern scene circa 1950’s, on their spring layout. This too was an American town, and even had little cars on streets. Then he saw the last one was of foreign cities in the fall season, of the Orient Express. So far, the workers only had a couple small villages, and a few mountains. They were discussing whether they needed to add an extra board for the landscape.

Then Joseph looked around, “Don’t you have anything for the Indians?” Elton said, “No. I guess we don’t. I never thought the Indians liked the railroads very much.” “We didn’t. It made a big mess for us, but you should have an Indian village. You have white men towns.” Dick Heinrich, who had been working on the Orient Express, and came over to the conversation, “You know, I think that is a good idea. We could set up another board and make an Indian village. Now that we have an expert, he can give us pointers on how to build tipis, and all that. I think it would be neat.” Johnny said, “But Até (Ah-tay’), you will have to help build it. You actually know how to do that stuff, since your father was an Akicita, he knew about how villages should be located and arranged. It would be a good way for the children to learn about it.” “You could teach us a lot about the customs and legends, too.” Doug Anderson ed in, “We would have to figure out what size the tipis would be, and then I can see what animals we can order, so they are the right size. Do you want it to be a ratio of an HO train?” “I don’t know,” Johnny asked with a grin, “What do you think, Até? Do you want a train on your Indian land or not?” The old man thought, “No. They have three things. We can have one. Okay?” The men laughed and then got to work deciding what size to build the village and what sort of landscape to make. Before they left the shop, Joseph had learned they would build hill, a creek, and get different grasses, trees, and things for the valley. Even though he didn’t understand it all, he did enjoy it. On the way back to the house for dessert, before everyone went home to do chores, Conrad walked beside Johnny, “I would have never imagined that our Joseph would be acting like this in such a short time. He actually acts as if he likes it here. Maybe he just didn’t like me.” Johnny put his arm over his cousin’s shoulder, “Now you’re acting like a chicken head. He was very ill when he came to your home and very distressed about

having to move. He is feeling better now, and that helps. He loves you and Marci and the kids.” Conrad gave his cousin and quick hug, “Wopila tanka.” Johnny continued, “Don’t ever kid yourself. He was nearly dying when he got to your place. Besides, a person would have to be pretty hard core not to find something or someone in this crowd to interest you.” “I notice how good they have been for you, too, my man. I think it has been at least a couple years since I heard you call Joseph father. You called him Até a couple times today.” Johnny nodded, “I even heard myself say it a couple times. You know, for a long time, he did not want me to be his son.” “Ah, he really did. He is just so stubborn. But I know another guy who is a little wanahosni, too?” Johnny laughed, “Who? Me? Certainly you couldn’t mean me!”

That night after chores and the bedtime snack, those Berry dumplings with ice cream on top like Elton ate them, the two men sat in front of the fireplace. Joseph thought this was as it should be. The two old chiefs discussing their tiyospaye. “So, what do you think of the outfit, Joseph?” The old man gazed into the fireplace for a while and then answered, “It will require more thinking, but I don’t think you are doing too bad. You got a big bunch and some of them are like squirrels. I have thought on High Pockets and I have no good idea. You know Indians don’t believe teaching by swatting children and punishment; but by example, trial and error, and silent disapproval. However, I don’t know what the old timers would have done with Pockets.” Elton started to chuckle, “Feed him to the wolves?” Joseph laughed, “Don’t think we have enough wolves anymore. By the way, did

I hear a wolf howl the other night?” “No. It was Pockets. He does that at night when he is bored.” “When I was a small boy, the Reservation would send us away to boarding school. We all hated it, because we had to move from our homes, not see our family, couldn’t talk Lakota, and we were lonesome. But maybe that would be a good idea for Pockets.” “No,” Elton shook his head, “They’d bring him back in a day or so.” “Yah, you are likely right. The nuns in charge didn’t put up with much horsing around. I guess we just have to wait to see what good he will be to our tiyospaye. He might be one that is only good as an example.” “I wouldn’t want him to be an example to anyone how to behave?” “No. He would be an example how not to behave.” Joseph got serious, “But he doesn’t seem so bad alone as when those other boys are here. Nathan and Batman. What do you call them?’ “The Merry Men.” Elton slumped, “When they are together, there is no end to their ideas.” “I see that. You better enjoy the model shop, because I think once they are four feet tall, it might not be so much fun anymore.” “You have a point.” Elton laughed, “So, what do you think of the Indian Village?” “Well, I like it, but between you and me, I don’t understand all of it. I didn’t know we would build the land, water, trees, and all that. And the tipis and stuff would all have to be the right size. That’s a lot of thinking.” “I learned a lot when we started with the trains. Those landscapes are really something. The ladies usually help a lot, but today of course, the little girls were doing May flowers and the ladies are doing wedding stuff. But by next weekend, we should be more lined up to work on the village.” Elton lit his cigarette, “I think Doug was going to call one of the suppliers about the buffalo. Oh, he said I should ask if you want deer or any other animals?”

“I don’t know how much room there will be.” “We can think on it.” “Elton, the little boys asked me to race cars with them, but I don’t know how. Do you think you could take me over there sometime to practice before I race with them?” “Sure. We’ll sneak over there while they’re at school.” Elton grinned, “By the way, Kevin is bringing over the motorized wheelchair tomorrow. Once he shows you how it works, you can be more mobile and you won’t need someone helping you buzz around.” “I might not do that. I am not that good with motors. Conrad and Johnny are.” “You can do this. My daughter was mauled by a sow when she was little, and she could drive it. Of course, since she was only three, we had to fix it so she couldn’t speed!” Joseph laughed a big old belly laugh, “It is fun to be here. Everyone is crazy and most folks have good hearts. I worry about Clarissa, but I think if she ever learns how to talk a real language, she might be okay.” “Don’t hold your breath.” “And that Quinn is a fine young man. He would make a wonderful Lakota.” “I think he makes a wonderful Quinn. I love that kid, and he has faced so much suffering, but he keeps his happy spirit. He says that often, as did my Andy’s best friend in Vietnam, Suds. He always told Andy to keep his happy spirit.” “That is good advice.” “I think this old boy had better put his spirit to bed, or he won’t be so happy when that alarm goes off.” “Now that is something I think you should change! That is a horrible thing.” Elton laughed, “I know, but I can’t wait until you to meet Pepper and explain it to her.”

“I can suffer with it until I leave. You can keep the clock. I’ve heard that Pepper is full of vinegar.” “That she is, but I think you are a bit, too.” The man turned seriously to Elton, “I am wanahosni. Stubborn. I almost lost my son because of it. Today, he is calling me Até again. I am so happy for that.” “Did you tell him?” “No. Why would I do that?” “So he knows. It makes you feel joy that he does, so you should give him joy to know that you appreciate it.” Joseph thought and then began to nod slowly, “I might think on that.”

15

Monday morning was rather sad. After breakfast, Conrad and Marci were flying back to Santee. However, the goodbyes began at daybreak. Those that left early for work, wished the houseguests the best, and then after chores, there was another flurry of goodbyes. But the saddest time was after the kids left for school, and it was just Elton, Grandma, Nora, the babies, and the Standing Elks. Jackie had stuck by his father like glue all morning, nary letting him be more than two feet away from him. Pippy began crying when he went out to help with chores, and whimpered until he finally left in the airplane. Johnny gave them all a ride to Crandair so the children could wave goodbye to their parents, but it wasn’t any help. Joseph, Slipper, and Mary Alice were stoic and very matter of fact about it, but were truly concerned. No one had any illusions about things in Wounded Knee, and it was known that the AIM protestors were already moving into nearby Reservations, although there had been no trouble. The adults also realized that Conrad had to go back because of his work on the Tribal Council and try to keep a lid on things in Santee. Of course, it was Marci’s place to be with him. But no one was happy about it. The old folks chose not to go to the airport, but the kids wanted to go. Johnny stood with them as they waved goodbye to their parents. The little ones were heartbroken and scared. Mick came out of the hangar and tried to help him, but there was little they could do to console the little tykes. Mick said to Johnny, “I think if Wednesday was here, Pippy would feel better.” Johnny said, “She is working this morning at Dottie’s while Cecil and Ethel went in to Bismarck get groceries. She won’t be home until they get back.” “Too bad,” then he grinned, “Maybe you might want to stop over anyway. Like check out if they have cookies or something.” Johnny grinned, “I might just do that. I know Wednesday said that Dottie wanted

to make Salted Nut Cookies today. I think I’ll do that. Let me call the farm to tell them and then we will stop over there.”

A couple minutes later, Johnny returned. “That was a great idea, Mick. I talked to Dottie and she said she wanted us to come up, since Wednesday had just mixed up the batter and they hadn’t had the first batch yet. She was tired of looking at Wednesday and wanted to see someone else.” “Do those two ever not argue?” “Does the sun ever not come up?”

Johnny and the kids knocked on the door of the big house. Johnny explained to the children how Dottie’s swing was over the steps for Halloween. They were dutifully impressed, but still bummed because their folks had just left. Then there was a ruckus on the other side of the door before it opened. The frail old lady had managed to ramrod her wheelchair ahead of Wednesday to open the door. She greeted her guests with a big welcoming smile, but then explained Wednesday’s grimace of pain with a simple, “Don’t mind Saturday. She just got in the way, so I drove over her foot!” The kids were shocked, but Johnny just kissed Dottie’s cheek and then asked Wednesday how her day had gone. The beautiful woman answered, “I am so glad you are here! She is driving me crazy today. I think I’m going to strap her to her bed!” Meanwhile, Dottie had invited the children into the dining room and told them to sit down. The table was set, but there was no food. Jackie looked to Johnny for direction. Johnny explained, “Miss Dottie likes us to sit in the dining room for cookies.” The kids nodded, but Pippy couldn’t keep her tears in. “I wanted to hug my fairy.” Wednesday had just come back into the dining room with some milk and coffee and heard her. She set down the things she was carrying and gave the little girl a

big hug, “I will hug you. Are you feeling sad? We will try to have a good time while your folks are away.” “Where did your folks go?” Dottie asked. Jackie said, “They had to go back to Santee, because mad guys are coming up there to fight with other mad guys in that Knee place. My dad is going to try to make them behave and Mom went along so he wouldn’t be lonely. But now we are.” “Oh,” Dottie nodded sympathetically. “Is your daddy pretty good at making guys behave?” “Yes, Miss Dottie,” Jackie said. “He makes Pippy and me behave almost all the time.” “Well, then you should be proud that your Daddy is good at that job. Maybe you can be very brave for him and help him do his job. He will have a hard time, if he knows you are sad.” “That’s what my Mommy said. She said I can be with my fairy girl, but then she had to come work for you,” Pippy explained. Dottie thought a minute, “This old Friday thing? That’s the best you could find for a fairy girl?” Pippy looked at her in surprise, “It is the only fairy girl I ever saw. I thought she was a good one.” Dottie looked at Wednesday, appraisingly, “I guess she is. I don’t think much of her, but then again, she isn’t my fairy. I imagine she is better for you.” “Who is your fairy?” “Your uncle Johnny!” The two little kids started to giggle until their tummies hurt. Finally, Jackie said, “But boys aren’t fairies.” Dottie frowned at him, “Oh, but they are! A fairy is what you want it to be! I

want to learn more about pulleys and I need someone to help me with that. So, I closed my eyes and wished for Johnny.” Johnny and Wednesday shared a look of horror. Johnny scrunched his face suspiciously toward Dottie, “Why do you need to know about pulleys, Dottie? What are you planning?” “That’s for me to know, I just need your advice on how to make one.” “Nope. Ain’t gonna happen, unless you tell me what you want to know for.” “Then I won’t ask.” She sat back, took a sip of coffee, and wagged her head, Then in an entirely different sweet tone asked, “Johnny dear, can you bring me a book from the encyclopedia. I think Schroeder’s have one.” “They do.” Johnny grinned while shaking his head no, “Why do you want a book? You wouldn’t want the book P would you?” The lady with white hair and bifocals glared at him, “Jackie, I think you are right. Johnny isn’t a good fairy. Could you maybe bring me a book from Schroeder’s house?” “I would, but I have to ask Mister and then Uncle Johnny for a ride and stuff.” “Oh, I forgot about that. Well, never mind. I will get one somehow.” Then she looked at Wednesday, “Honestly Thursday, haven’t you brought out those cookies yet?” “Waiting for the timer to go off,” Wednesday smiled. Pippy looked at her, “I will help you, Fairy Girl.”

After having some delicious hot cookies, Johnny and Jackie got into the pickup. Pippy had decided to stay and help her Fairy Girl until Cecil and Ethel came home. Dottie was disgusted with Johnny when they left. She was looking through the Sears and Roebuck catalogue, trying to figure out how to order pulleys.

Going down the road, Jackie asked, “Uncle Johnny, why don’t you want to help Miss Dottie with her pulley things?” “Because we never know what is going through her head. She gets dangerous. She crawled inside her fireplace to clean it out and then since she can’t bend very well, we had to have help getting her out.” Jackie looked at his uncle in shock, “Is she witko?” “Yes sir, just a little. We love her, but she comes up with the craziest ideas sometimes. We have to watch out for her.” “How could she do that if she is in a wheelchair?” “She is in the wheelchair because every time she can get around, she does something dangerous and gets hurt again. She was able to walk on her own about three days before she crammed herself into the fireplace! Then she got hurt getting her out, and had to heal up again.” Jackie laughed, “Maybe she shouldn’t heal up and then she would be safer!” “You might have a point there.”

When the two got back to the farm, Johnny and Jackie went to the repair shop to help Andy. The ladies were all cooking and visiting, but Joseph was taking a nap. He had done a lot that last few days, and was worn out.

After Conrad and Marci left for the airport, the ladies began making plans for what they were going to do that day. Elton had to leave for work and invited Joseph to tag along, but he felt he wanted to stay home and think about the Joes game. They listened to the news, but things were about the same in Wounded Knee. After a few minutes, Joseph moved over by the fireplace to think about his Joes game. The women of the house were very glad about that.

Andy asked him if he needed any help with anything, but Joseph didn’t think so. Andy offered to bring him some coffee, but Joseph said no. Before Andy started to walk away, Joseph said, “Maybe you could bring me some of that juice. That yellow stuff, not the purple.” Andy grinned, “Orange. You got it.” When Andy brought it back, Joseph said, “Maybe if you wanted to sit a little, I might have time to visit with you.” “Thank you, Joseph,” Andy smiled, “I would like that. So, which do you think is the best to pick up in Joes? Stones or sticks?” Joseph looked it over, “These sticks are too thin, but they are okay. What are you going to do?” “I will head down to the repair shop after I have this coffee.” Andy sat down on the hearth by the card table, “Want to mosey down there with me?” “What do you repair?” “Oh, all sorts of things. Appliances, radios, whatever people break. And they break almost everything.” “Yes, they do. I guess I could look it over for you, but I might not be able to do anything. I could help you figure things out, though.” “That’s half the battle.” The two visited for a bit before Andy brought Joseph his jacket. They were about to leave the house, when Kevin drove up with the electric wheelchair. They decided to give Joseph the lesson on it in the shop, since the ladies were gathering laundry all over and they would be in the way. By the time Johnny and Jackie returned, Joseph was a licensed driver of his fancy wheelchair. Kev said he was going to put a back-up siren on it, since Joseph was a bit dangerous in reverse. After showing the elderly man when and how to recharge his chair, Kev said, “Oh, Tia is bringing home a catalog from the store that Doug had. It has animals and such for the Indian Village. Then you can look it over and see what you want on it. See yah later.”

After Kev went out the door, Joseph said, “He is a pretty nice guy. I wasn’t too happy with him when I first met him.” Johnny chuckled, “Até, you came flying out of the plane and landed on him knocking him to the ground! You are lucky he even talks to you.” Joseph leaned back and thought, “Oh. I guess that’s so. If he ate more, he would be easier to land on. I hurt my wrist and my shoulder.” Johnny shook his head, “What’s the program for today?” “Where’s Jackie?” “Nora said she was taking him over to Mo’s after lunch, because Tater would be there after Kindergarten. They were going to mess around.” “Is that good?” Joseph asked. “Of course,” Andy laughed, “Didn’t you mess around when you were a kid?” “Not like Pockets.” “If any of us had behaved like Pockets, we would have been tied to a fence post,” Andy suggested. “I lay awake at night and wonder what goes through his head.” Johnny scrunched up his face, “The only thing sadder than what goes through his head, is the thought of you lying awake to think about it!” “I don’t like you very much,” Andy said nonchalantly. Johnny just smiled, but Joseph was concerned. “Are you angry with him?” “Nah, it would be pointless anyway. He’ll never change, so I might as well get used to it, especially since he’s one of my best friends.” Johnny chortled, “Too bad I don’t like him any better than he likes me.” “You really should behave better to your kola.” “Cola?” Andy asked, “Do you want a Cola?”

“No,” Johnny explained, “Kola is the Lakota word for friend. But I would have a Cola.” “Wow,” Andy groaned, “My headache is back. Interesting, it seems to come around every time you do.” “I thought you were going to fix something? It looks to me like all you are going to do is squabble,” Joseph pointed out. “You are right, Até,” Johnny said, “What do you want me to start on?” “Either the toaster oven or the garbage disposer. Personally, I think that disposer is hailed.” By the time the men returned to the house for lunch, the toaster oven had been repaired, as well as the mixer, and the owner of the disposer was called and notified of the demise of her appliance. Joseph had supervised and was slightly interested, but couldn’t help much because he didn’t understand it. However, the conversation wasn’t about Wounded Knee, but it was about Conrad’s job, Johnny’s house, and the Indian village. Joseph had a busy morning and didn’t get in the dumps.

Elton, Ian Harrington, and Tia Howard came home for lunch, as usual, and Tia brought the catalogue from Doug. She was telling everyone about the fun things in there and was certain that some of them could be used for the Indian Village. Then she asked Joseph if he had any more ideas about it, or if he had a name for it. He had some ideas, but was unsure how big everything was going to be. Johnny promised to help him by making a stick to use as a guide. Then Nora volunteered her butcher paper roll to the boys. “You take this to the repair shop, and then tape it together for Joseph. Then he will be able to sketch on it, and decide where he wants things.” That afternoon, Johnny and Andy fixed up a table for Joseph at the repair shop, and taped down the paper, so he could draw his plans on it. It helped him a lot when he used the guide that Johnny made for him, so he could figure out what size everything was going to be.

He was astounded when the young men told him how they were going to make hills out of plaster and even make a creek with epoxy. Together with the catalogue, Joseph was beginning to get an idea of what they were talking about with the landscape. Before, he didn’t quite understand. Now he was getting excited. He studied things for quite a while, asking questions every so often. When they had a break, Joseph said, “I found some animals that will fit, but I guess we will have to make the tipis ourselves. The only ones in this model book are too big and we would have a village of only five tipis. What are we going to use for hides?” “I know,” Andy said. “Dad has these chamois. I will show you one. He gets them at the shop and they are thin enough so we can work with them easily.” Joseph looked them over and nodded, “Yes, they would be thin enough. You know, the tipis aren’t going to be very big. How much do they cost?” “Ah, Dad will just donate them to the cause.” “What cause is that?” Joseph asked. Andy laughed, “He loves this stuff as much as anyone else, so that cause. He gets them by the box, so he gets a discount.” “That’s not right. How much money will I have to put in?” Andy leaned back, “How much of the work are you going to do?” “I don’t know.” “Work is a contribution as much as money or the parts. We all do it together, because none of us could afford it alone.” Joseph looked to his son, “Is he just saying that? Will he give it to me and then think I owe him? Is he tricking me like a wa… I mean.” “Até, this is the way we do things. When we have a job, we work for money, but when we do things with the family, we each contribute what we can. That way it is more fun.” Johnny narrowed his eyes, “And no one here is a wasichu.”

“I thought that,” Joseph nodded, “Except there are a lot of squirrels and a few knotheads. What about that FBI guy? Is he okay? Elton said he is.” “Yes, Carl is a great guy.” Andy smiled, “Windy and gruff, but if you ever need a friend, he is right there.” “Okay.”

A while later the phone rang at the shop, and it was Nora, “Andy, Conrad is on the line for Johnny and Joseph.” The two took the line in the shop and talked to Conrad who said that things were fine at home, but there were a lot of strangers in Santee. He or Marci would call every day to let them know how things were going. After talking to them, Joseph relaxed considerably. Both Johnny and Andy noticed a change in his demeanor and he almost seemed jovial. He chatted away about his village until Elton parked his pickup in the garage and came in. “Whatcha up to, Joseph?” “Working on the plans. The boys made this table for me to draw things on and then figure this stuff out.” He looked at Elton for approval and Joseph added, “It is more work than it looks like.” “I know it is. I have learned that helping with the other things.” Elton nodded and then asked a few questions about the water and animals. “I think this looks fantastic. Were you able to find what you need in the catalogues or do we need to shop around more or make things?” “The boys think we can make the tipis. They told me about your chamois, but I think I should pay my share.” Elton grinned and patted his shoulder, “Joseph my friend, if you want to build them, I will think it is more than fair if all I have to do is provide the chamois. Will you need poles for your tipis? We better figure out the size and then give Chatterbox or Josh a call. They can provide that.” “They are making things for the Joes game,” Joseph interjected. “Won’t that be

too much for them?” Elton laughed, “Won’t hurt them a bit to my notion. Stick around and they will be conning you into doing things for them. Mark my words.” “Will I like it?” “Depends on your sense of humor,” Elton grinned. “Right now, I’m going to get ready for chores, that is unless you want to wander over to the model shop with me, Joseph. You know, we were going to do that thing?” “Oh,” Joseph nodded, “I can drive now. Will my chair make it over there?” “I will go along in case you get stuck. Better bring your wallet.” “Wallet? Why?” “In case you get stuck. I have no idea how much it will take to persuade me to tow you back to dry land,” Elton chortled as the two headed out. As they left, Johnny laughed, “That is the happiest I’ve seen that man in a long time. Those two hit it off.” “Dad gets along with almost everybody. Heck, he even likes you.” Johnny crossed his eyes, “I’m not surprised. After all, he adopted you.”

Over at the model shop, Elton and Joseph spent about an hour practicing racing the remote control cars. Joseph became quite good at it, but the sitting on the concrete was hard on his hinder. Elton laughed, “Mine, too. I think I will look around for some padding for us guys. What do you say?” Joseph grinned, and then became serious, “Elton, you are a fine kola. I want you to know that it means a lot to me that you have taken us all in, and treated us like family. Not many would do that.” “You will always be welcome here, Joseph. I think your family brightens up the

old place around here.” Elton squatted by the chair, “I realize it must be very painful for you with all the unrest in your village. We can’t do anything about that, but we can try to help you deal with it. I know that sometime, when we need a shoulder, you will be there for us.” “How do you know?” “Because I know how to disconnect the battery on your chair!” Elton laughed. Joseph smiled, “I don’t think that’s called friendship.” “I suppose Carl would say in FBI talk that it is coercion, or blackmail, or one of those things. We can just call it friendship.” Joseph shook his head, “Crazy white man. Witko wasicu.” “I know, huh?”

17

May 1, 1973 started out sunny and bright. The alarm shattered the silence of the old farmhouse, but once it went off, everyone seemed okay about getting up. They all gathered in the kitchen for their coffee, hot chocolate, or tea. Joseph and Mary Alice preferred tea, and then some of the clan wanted Mick’s Additive for their coffee, so there was a kettle of that brewing, too. This morning, Joseph thought he might want to go down and watch them do chores. He felt that maybe he could give his kola, Elton, some pointers on how to do it better. As for Elton, he welcomed the company. The little girls were all giggly about delivering their flower baskets after school, while the boys were mortified at the mere thought that they might receive a basket and have to kiss a girl! They felt better when the girls assured them they would be getting no baskets from them! They would give them to the goats before the boys. All seemed satisfied with that arrangement. The boys were even more excited when Joseph asked them to find smooth rocks, not only for the Joes game, but also for the Indian Village. He explained he would need some flat ones for the bottom of his creek bed, and then some ‘boulders’ for his hills and such. The boys were on a mission that involved dirt. All was good. As they were having their second cup of coffee letting their breakfast settle, Conrad called. He said all was well and asked where the rhubarb was planted because he was going to rototill the garden space. Annie had come home during the night, so ed them for breakfast. Annie was very excited about the idea of the Indian Village. She said that she would help Joseph with the plans and decide how tall to make the hills, and what kind of trees to order. Johnny said he thought pine trees in the hills, but Annie thought she wanted cottonwoods by the water. The two decided to let Joseph decide which trees to put where. Wednesday relayed that she had alerted Cecil and Ethel of Dottie’s new interest

in pulleys. Cecil talked to the manager of the local Five and Dime and the hardware store, to not deliver anything resembling parts for or a pulley to their home without his approval. The managers both whole-heartedly agreed, since they both served on the Volunteer Fire Department. Dottie’s reputation was well known. As they were pondering what the elderly lady wanted a pulley for, Pippy said, “Miss Dottie told me. She said if she had a pull thing, she could go upstairs. She said she could put a rope around the post and then tie her wheelchair up to it. She said she could go right up there. Her kids live up there and she doesn’t know if they made a mess. She wants to check.” “Yea gads,” Wednesday rolled her eyes. “That gal makes my brain blow up.” Pippy’s eyes got big, “Maybe Uncle Johnny can pour water on it so it doesn’t blow up. That would make a big mess in your hair and your wedding dress wouldn’t look so pretty.” Johnny patted his niece on her head, “You’re right, Sweetheart. I’ll try to keep Wednesday’s head from blowing up.” “That’s great,” Wednesday rolled her eyes, “But now we have to keep Dottie from going upstairs!”

The group had a nice day, and by late afternoon, Annie and Joseph had not only buried the hatchet with each other, they had become a good team. Since the Sioux and the Mandan were traditionally enemies, it could have been difficult to figure out how to lay out the panorama, until they decided to each do their own villages in their own area of the layout. Annie called Darrell Jessup, who came over and looked at their plans for the bullboats. Bullboats were boats made out of the hide of a buffalo bull. They were the boats, not canoes, but used by the Mandan Indians and later the frontiersman. They were made from buffalo robes and almost round. Darrell however, came up a great plan. He thought the Sioux should live on one side of the panorama, while the Mandans lived on the other side. So, with his negotiation, the two decided to have a small Mandan Village near the lower left

hand side, where the creek had ed a bit of river. There, they would have a few bullboats, and a couple dirt lodges, since the Mandans did not live in tipis. The larger side of the river/creek would be Sioux territory. On the Mandan side, there would be cottonwood and willows, while on the Sioux side would have a few pines trees in the higher areas. It was all very intense negotiations. Meanwhile, the little boys came in with their rock collections, and Annie washed them all up. Darrell sent them out again to look for very small pliable twigs for making the bullboats. The creators were met with a dilemma. The bullboats were used with the hair on the buffalo hide, to keep the boats from going in circles. So, they had to figure out how to get hairy leather, thin enough to work on boats that small. When Matt and Jeannie stopped after school, Jeannie suggested they could use the deer hide they had. Someone had given it to them long ago, and it was just lying in the tack room. Darrell said he would bring it over the next day. Then there was a knock at the door, accompanied by a lot of giggles. Andy opened the door, and sure enough, there were some May Day baskets sitting on the doorsteps, as well as a bevy of little girls waiting to be chased. Andy, Johnny, Matt, and Darrell ran after them and gave them all a kiss. Then Pippy came over to where Joseph was watching, “Are you going to try to catch me, since you have a motor on your chair? I promise to run slow!” Joseph grinned, “Think I should?” The little girls giggled and squealed, so he chased them with his wheelchair. Lucky for him, they were pretty easy to catch, and he gave them all a kiss on the cheek. That being the case, the little girls loaded up with Savannah, Glenda, and Wednesday to deliver the rest of their baskets. When they all came inside, Joseph commented, “I’d give them bigger kisses if they put candy in the baskets!” Andy laughed, “That’s the Easter bunny’s job!”

That night after supper, the family was relaxing while the kids were finishing their homework. Elton got the call. It was from Neil Hamilton. Becca had ed away late that afternoon. Elton asked if he had family there, and he replied, “Becca’s parents. My Dad is gone and my Mom lives with my sister in .” “We’ll leave first thing,” Elton replied. “You need not be alone. I’ll let you give Andy the particulars so we can meet up when we get in. Take care, Neil.” After Andy talked to him for a bit, he called Crandall. Crandall said they would fly out as soon as everyone was organized. He and Lorelei would also go, since he and Neil were friends. It was decided that Andy, Annie, Elton, and Nora would go. Friday would call Swede and his wife as well as Chicago and Bolensky to arrange for someone to fly them. Of course, Jackson wasn’t back from Europe, so he couldn’t come. The service would be on the fifth in Alton, Illinois, a bit north and across the river from St. Louis. There was a bustle as everyone packed and made arrangements for the trip. Carl and Mo came over right away to offer their assistance. It was a bit before anyone noticed that Joseph had driven over by the fireplace and was staring at the flames. Elton took one look and seemed to understand what the man was thinking. He went over and sat on the hearth across from him, “Joseph, I’ll really need your help while we go to this funeral. Neil Hamilton is a friend of ours and his wife died.” “Are they old folks?” “No. They are about thirty. Becca was diving in some water several years ago, and hit a rock. She never woke up again.” “Oh. I heard about that. I thought she was Tho and Linh’s mother?” “Neil is their adopted father, and he is still in the Army.” “Then I know who you are talking about. Are you taking the babies there, too?” “No. They are way too little and they don’t know her at all.” Elton said. “Mallory will be staying here since Crandall and Lorelei are coming.”

“What would you want me to do for you?” “Could you be in charge of this squirrelly outfit for me? Keep a lid on everyone and such. Carl is here now, and the three of us can talk it all over. Okay?” “Is he in charge, or me?” “He will be in charge of the clan, and then give you advice or help, if you need it. But you will be in charge of this place. Okay?” “Okay. I guess I can do that. You have been decent to us.” “Let me call Carl over.” The three men took a few minutes to discuss what needed to be done, since they were going to start in the fields the next day. Then Carl gave Joseph his phone number, “It this outfits gets weird on you, call me.” “They are always a bit weird.” “I know. I used to live here.” Joseph had to grin, “Figured as much.” Carl squinted at him, “Why you old goat! I think you just gave me the business.” “You got spunk!” Joseph laughed, “We can work together.” Carl patted him on the shoulder, “I think we will be good. Pockets will come over to our house every morning and spend the day with us. You have to keep a lid on the rest of them.” “Guess that’s fair.”

Three hours later, a small plane took off from the Crandair strip in Merton, heading to St. Louis, Missouri. In an old farmhouse, an old Indian gentleman was lying in his bed thinking. He knew the little girl was watching over him, but he also knew he had an enormous responsibility. He was watching over not only her, but the rest of this crazy outfit. At least Pockets would be Carl’s problem

during the day. Before he fell asleep, he wondered if he would have been better off in Wounded Knee.

18

The next morning, Johnny came in to help his father out of bed, dress, and into his wheelchair. Kitten had been there, but ran out when Johnny came in. “I see your sentry was here,” Johnny smiled. “That little girl curls up in that chair every night to keep watch over me. That is really something.” “She has always been like that,” Johnny said. “When Kid came here, he was quite ill and Kitten never left his side. And later, when Kathleen came she could barely move. Kitten was her main man. But most of the time, she sleeps with Grandma.” Joseph watched his son as he talked. He was pleased with what a fine man he had become. They had their difficulties to be sure, but Johnny was a decent person. Getting to know him again, this last while, was very good for both of them. Johnny asked, “Do you want to shower this morning, or not?” “No, I did last night. I really should get out there and make certain that everyone does the chores. Elton left me in charge.” “I know, Até, but he wouldn’t expect you to not take time for a shower.” “I will tonight.” Joseph stated, “Could I ask you something?” “Sure. What is it?” “Could you help me everything I need to do? I haven’t been here so long and I don’t know everything Elton did.” “If you just get us out the door, there are enough of us to do it. We all know what to do with the chores, and Kev, Kid, and I will be there. Grandma is the foreman in the house. So, most of it is under control.”

“So,” Joseph’s shoulders sagged, “Elton doesn’t really need me. He just said that.” “No. He does need you. Not to tell us every little thing to do, but to make sure we are all organized and to handle any problems that arise.” Johnny sat on the edge of the bed, “Até, just be like a father to us. You are good at that. Talk to us, make sure our heads are screwed on straight, and point us in the right direction.” “I don’t know, son. I’m not so sure I was not always a good father to you. When you needed me, I turned my back on you.” “I think you did the right thing.” Johnny itted slowly. “I needed to realize that I couldn’t drink away my sadness. I don’t know what else you could have done.” “John, is it going to be okay with Wasichu? I mean, Wednesday?” “You can call her Wasichu. You two always badger each other.” Johnny smiled, “Yes, Até. I think it will. She had quite a different life before she came here, and at first, I was worried she might want that life back.” “You mean when she was married to that selfish man?” “Yes. Lou and his partners. They even tried to hurt her and burn down her parent’s home. They were a nasty lot. They swindled about several million dollars from folks and left them without health insurance. Some even lost their homes over it.” “How could she be married to a man like that and not know?” “He and his partners lied through their teeth. You know, that is what bothered her the most, I think. She is an intelligent woman, and Lou really blindsided her. That was difficult for her to accept. She was one of the top ants in Pennsylvania, with a great reputation. Before it was over, she had to turn in her A license. Now she is barred from doing any professional ing again. That was devastating for her.” Johnny shook his head slowly, “But even she says it was maybe good for her. She was getting stuck on herself and was becoming a snob. She isn’t any more. It was almost her end gate when she found out the extent of how Lou used her. He told her that the only reason he married her was to use her good name to help swindle people. He never loved her. She had

suspected that he was messing around on her; but turns out, he never was committed to her. That was very devastating.” “He must be a stupid man. She is a good looking woman…I mean, for a white woman,” Joseph added quickly. “Thanks, Até. If you don’t mind, I would like to tell her you said that.” Joseph thought a minute, “No. Elton said that sometimes a person should tell people what you like about them yourself. So they don’t have to guess.” “I’ve heard him say that.” “Do you think it gives them a big head?” “Depends. If you did it all the time, it would lose its meaning. But some things should be said. And I wouldn’t tell them if I thought they would get conceited by it.” “Hm. Good idea.” The two men headed toward the door, but Joseph stopped, “Johnny, I am very glad that we are close again. I missed you a lot. It is great to hear you call me Até.” “It is great to feel that I can. I love you.” Then he grinned, “And now, we are going out there before you get a big head.”

Mallory had stayed overnight since her folks had gone to St. Louis, and she was cooking Mick’s Additive. Slipper was making the tea, Grandma the cocoa, and Wednesday was getting down the mugs. Tia was struggling with the twins and High Pockets was nowhere to be seen. Joseph did a quick count and asked, “Did anyone see Pockets?” Kevin had just come in and ed the search. The little fellow was gone. They searched the place up and down, since he could scoot up the steps in a heartbeat, but they couldn’t find him. Joseph was beside himself. Elton hadn’t been gone

twelve hours and he already lost one of his kids. As he sat in the hallway, thinking of where else to search, he heard a noise from Elton and Nora’s bedroom. No one had been in there and the door was still closed, but when Joseph heard the noise again, he decided to look. When he went in, he found High Pockets curled up on Elton’s pillow, whimpering, “Missur, Missur.” Joseph drove around to the side of the bed and put his arms around the boy. “He will be back, Pockets. He just had to do some work. He will be back soon.” High Pockets was surprised and turned his tear stained face to the man, “What Pockets do? No Missur.” “Mister will be back in a couple days. You could help me. I would like that.” “Campfire?” “No. Clarissa does that.” “Cookies?” Joseph squinted at the little conniver, “We have to ask Grandma about that.” Pockets sighed, “She say no.” Joseph reached out to the kid and pulled him on his lap, “What would Mister say?” The boy looked at his hands, then his lap, then his shoe, and then Joseph repeated the question. The boy mumbled very quietly, “He say no.” Joseph laughed, “You are quite the slicker, aren’t you?” The boy nodded, “Pockets slick.” “What do you think? Should we go out there so everyone doesn’t worry about you? They are looking all over for you.” “Me?”

“Yes, if your name is Pockets.” Joseph gave the boy a ride to the kitchen in the wheelchair and everyone was glad to see that he was found. Kevin put Pockets in his highchair, “Grandma has breakfast for you in a minute. Want some milk?” “Pockets want cookies.” Kevin chuckled and ruffled his hair, “I imagine you do. Maybe you could be a good example for the twins?” Pockets shook his head, “No. Joseph do it.”

After chores and breakfast, Conrad called to check in. The news reported that Buddy Lamont, a 31-year-old Lakota and a Vietnam veteran, who was at Wounded Knee, had been killed. Buddy, a respected and well known member of his tribe, was shot through the heart by an FBI sharpshooter from long range. Some reports said he was shot through the back and died instantly. The firefight was so intense that medics could not get to Buddy for a couple hours. Lamont was not a member of the American Indian Movement (AIM), but ed the folks at Wounded Knee because of the violence perpetrated by Wilson and his GOONS. The Standing Elks knew the Lamont family, and also knew Buddy. They were very upset at the loss of their friend. Conrad and Johnny were both about his age. They had been friends for years and knew he was a good man, very popular, and sensible. The news reported that his death cast a cold blanket over the people at Wounded Knee. The old Chiefs were not convinced, with the arrest of Russell Means in Washington DC, and the lack of the promised negotiation, that the standoff would yield more than more loss of life. Losing fine young men like Buddy served no one well. Conrad didn’t know if this would escalate things, or end them, but the folks at Santee were very nervous. Joseph was distressed, but knew that it was important for his nephew to do what he could for the people who depended on him. Even though he desperately wanted him to come to North Dakota, he encouraged them

to do their best for their people in Nebraska. They no more than hung up when Elton called. “We got in last night, and Neil met us. We are glad we came. That poor guy is a mess. He doesn’t know if he is afoot or horseback. He is relieved that the battle is finally over for Becca, but then feels guilty that he feels that way! He is with Andy now, and then going over to the funeral home with Becca’s parents. Her father is functioning, but barely. If I drank as much as he did, just what I saw since last night, I’d be dead. I’m going to try to sober him up, but I think it will be impossible. And her mother is distraught and nearly hysterical. She had somehow convinced herself that if she prayed enough, her daughter would survive and get well. Apparently, she never imagined that her daughter would die. When I left, she was blaming her husband for not believing enough, and is convinced that is why she died. It is a major nightmare. Nora and Annie are with her now. Lorelei and Crandall are out at the airport bringing some of the rest of the Vietnam crew in. How are things there?” After some discussion, Elton said, “Do you want us to come home? How is Joseph doing?” “He’s okay,” Johnny replied. “I think this is good for him. Don’t cut the time with Neil short. He needs help now. How is he doing?” “He is feeling so guilty that he was almost relieved when Becca finally ed. And he doesn’t dare breathe a word of that around Becca’s mom. I think her dad is probably at the same place as Neil. I’m thinking I might give Byron a call so he can talk to him. Take care and we will check in later.”

By the time the kids were on the school bus and the twins were bathed, Joseph was worn out. He went into this room to change his shirt, that Linh had spilled scrambled eggs on, when there was a knock at his door. He turned, “Come in.” “Hi,” Carl said, “Sorry to bother you. I thought maybe we could talk a minute or so in private.” Joseph nodded, “Have a chair.”

Carl sat down and Joseph drove up by where he was sitting, “What is it? Did I forget to do something?” “Not at all.” Carl smiled, “In fact, good thinking with finding Pockets. I would have thought that he would be more upset about Crandall being gone. But maybe not, since Crandall is gone a lot.” “And Elton is always here.” “That’s true. Never thought of that,” Carl nodded. “I was wondering if you could give me some advice. I talked to Elton and he said that Neil is having a bearcat of a time. Do you think it would be silly to pay for Byron to go down there to help out? He knows Neil, and even though he doesn’t know Becca’s parents. I guess they have no church. Should I just butt out?” Joseph thought, “I think it would be good. I don’t know if you have the money, but I would be able to help you with a little.” “I didn’t come for money, Joseph,” Carl said, “Just advice. We can drum up the money. So you think I should talk to Byron and maybe Friday.” “Why do all the girls here have names of days?” “I don’t know,” Carl grinned, “Actually, I do know. Friday’s real name is Amanda, but Crandall calls her Friday because she is his best helper.” “Oh. You mean like Robinson Crusoe?” “I guess. I’m surprised you know about Crusoe.” “I went to the Indian school on Pine Ridge. They came and took all us kids away from our homes, changed our names, wouldn’t let us talk to our families or speak Sioux and made us learn. The nuns taught us. So, we had to read that.” “I’ve heard about that policy. That was brutal. I can’t imagine how that felt to be so lonely.” “It was the way it was. I am mostly glad we don’t have that happen anymore. When I was little, I only thought about how I felt, scared and alone. But now that I am older, I wonder how our families felt. I can’t imagine Marci and Conrad if

someone took Pippy and Jackie away.” “Me, either. I never had any children of my own. In fact, I was married when I was young and my wife died less than a year later. We never had children.” Carl continued, “I buried myself in my work. It wasn’t until a few years ago, when I almost died, that I realized that I had no life. If I had died, no one would do more than squabble over who got my stapler. Not much of a legacy.” “So you changed your life?” “No. Zach, Elton, Matt, and Byron grabbed me by the nape of the neck and forced me to think.” He smiled, “And of course, my Mo. That little gal doesn’t let me get away with much.” “She seems like a good wife and good wives do that. Even though a good husband might not always like it.” They both laughed, and then Joseph said, “If Byron helped you, than maybe you need to send him to help this Neil. Is he a good man? Neil, I mean?” “He sure seems to be.” “Then my advice is to talk to Byron. I don’t know him very well, but he seems okay.” “Thanks, Joseph. I will do that. Do you mind if I say we talked it over?” “We did, so I guess you can say it.”

By noon, Mick was flying Byron to St. Louis. Not only the clan was relieved, Elton and Andy were very grateful. Once he got there, Neil was, too.

19

That evening, Mo and Carl came over for dinner when they brought the little kids back. The children had been busy working on their Memorial Day picnic. They were always planning and doing something at the Patch, and usually it ended up drafting the grownups in the Clan as well. After Carl had explained to them that Memorial Day was originally set aside so folks would those that fought for their country, now it often included a time to all family who had died. That caught the children’s fancy, and the grownups spent the next hour writing down the name of everyone the kids knew that died. It ended up being a long list, but no names were left out. Since it was apparent they wouldn’t decorate all the graves, the children decided to sing and dance for them. That is what they usually manage to decide about almost everything.

Just as they were finished eating, Matt drove in. He had been to town to see baby Dana and received the good news. If Dana continued doing so well, she could be home the first week in June. “How are you going to take care of the little baby?” Tia asked. “Jeannie said that she will. She is expecting her baby in mid-July, so she said it will be good practice,” Matt replied. His blue eyes sparkled as he grinned, “I know she is just saying that, but it will free me up to help Darrell with the field work. And you may be surprised, but I really don’t know much about taking care of babies!” Carl laughed a hearty laugh, “I truly doubt anyone is surprised! You are pretty much worthless in that department. I the trouble you had babysitting for Gopher.” “We didn’t have trouble. Or too much.” Matt’s near dimple appeared as he

laughed, “To be more honest, I guess I should say we survived in the end.” “Yah, and Byron and Marly had to teach the little thing to quit saying ‘What a relief’ about everything she did.” “I wouldn’t talk, Mr. FBI. How many parents have had to teach their kids not to accuse their playmates of slander and breach of contract? Oh— and pleading the fifth!” “Okay,” Mo interjected, “We all get it. Neither of you are exactly top shelf in the child department.” “I know, Mom. That is why the hospital gives classes.” “Classes?” Mo asked, “What kind of classes?” “To take care of Dana. Since each preemie has their own set of issues, the classes are specific for each child. They will teach those who will be caring for her how to do things that are unusual.” “Like what?” “How to feed her, since she doesn’t eat like normal kids. And then how to clear her airway, when she gets clogged up. I watched them do it once, and almost lost my dinner. Little Dana hates it.” “Why do they do it?” Carl asked. “So she can breathe better.” Matt said. “And there are other things that we need to watch out for with her, at first.” “Who all is taking the classes?” Mo asked. “Sign me up. I can show Carl and Gilda.” “If Nora’s back, I’d like to go,” Grandma said. “Or am I too old?” Matt gave her a hug, “No, you aren’t too old. I would rather have you care for her than twenty teenagers!” “Even me?” Mallory asked, trying to cover her hurt.

Joseph looked at Matt and grimaced, giving his head a slight shake no. Matt saw the warning and gulped, “Of course, not you. You are very responsible.” “Okay, sign me up, too.” Mallory said. “Then I can watch Dana sometimes.” “I think Autumn and Arianna are going to learn, too.” “I wouldn’t mind learning,” Tia said. “I could help out. Just say when.” Matt sat down and took out his pen, and Grandma handed him a piece of paper. He wrote down the list; Mo, Grandma, Mallory, Tia, Autumn, Arianna, Jeannie, and Joallyn.” Then he grinned, “Wow! That is a lot of folks.” Joseph had been listening carefully, “Are you going to learn, too? You should, since you are her Até.” “Ah-tay?” Matt asked. “Yes, that is Sioux for father.” “I’m going to the class, too. And Darrell said he might, as well.” Carl groaned, “Well, then I am. After all, I am her Grandfather.” Mo shook he head, “Carl, I can show you what to do.” “You just don’t think I know anything.” Joseph felt it was within his duties to intervene. “I think that is would be good for him to learn. You said you will be teaching this Gilder.” “Gilda,” Mo said, “But I can teach both.” “Men learn different. I will go to class with Carl, if he will give me a ride.” “Do you want to learn, too?” Matt asked. “Why not? Elton left me in charge of this outfit, and so I should know about it.” Slipper scrunched up her face, “Really, Joseph? I was going to have Grandma show me.”

“She can do that. I’ll be learning with Carl. Put our names down,” Joseph said. “I know most of how to do it, but I have never taken care of a baby that small before.” Johnny crossed his eyes to his mother, and Slipper just rolled hers back. “Joseph, if you won’t be taking someone else’s place. You know, we may not be here that long.” “I know, but before we go, she will be my responsibility.” Matt grinned, “Okay then. Carl and Joseph. Anyone else?” Grandma sighed, “We can show anyone else who needs to know. This will be a good start.” “When is the class?” Joseph asked. “I have to call them tomorrow morning, and make arrangements. But it will be shortly before she comes home.” “Good.” Joseph nodded with great authority, “I’ll make certain that everyone knows where and when to be. We must be responsible for your tiniest member of our tiyospaye. I will remind you, if you forget.” Matt grinned, “Thanks Joseph. I appreciate that.” “He can remind me, and I’ll remind you,” Carl declared. “That will be even better,” Matt chuckled. “I hope you all know that this means I know who to call for a babysitter.” “I’d take care of my youngest granddaughter anyway.” Carl announced. “And I will have to see to the youngest of our tribe,” Joseph said. “Now about the rest, if they don’t tow the mark, you let me know. I will call Carl and we will make them do it. Family is one of the four Sioux virtues. We are only as good as our weakest member.” Matt laughed, “Does that include dirty diapers?”

Joseph looked at Carl to see what his response was, but Carl was looking back at him. Matt nodded, “I thought so.” “We will do it. I’ve done it before,” Carl said. “I have too, but I would rather the ladies do it. They are better at it. They have smaller hands.” Slipper swatted him, “Joseph Standing Elk. You are going to find yourself strapped over an anthill if you keep it up.” “I’ll let you guys know, and then you can work it out.” Matt smiled, “I won’t hold any of you to it, except Mom and Jeannie.” “Poor Jeannie.” Grandma said, “I don’t know how that poor girl can stand it with you and Darrell.” Matt replied, “She is a saint, no doubt. But she also gets waited on by both of us.” Carl stood up, “Now I know you’re lying! Keep it up and I’m calling Father Vicaro.” Matt laughed, “Tattletale!”

That evening, Matt and Tia were both roped into helping with the Memorial Day program, with Fathers Bart and Landers. Chatterbox Olson had been called to supply more drop cloths for the murals the kids had decided to draw. At first it was going to be just soldiers, but then Clarissa gave them the business. “My daddy and my first mommy and my second mommy and Miss Diane were not shooter guys in a war, but I miss them, too. And I bet Joseph’s daddy was an Indian soldier with a bow and arrow, so we can’t just do that. And what about Tho and Linh’s daddy and mommy and Quinn’s mommy?” Matt put his arm around her, “Calm down, Clarissa. We will draw all sorts of things, okay?”

Tia said, “My daddy died and he ran a grain elevator. Maybe I could draw a picture of that for him? Would that be okay?” “What do you think, Clarissa? Will that be okay?” She thought, “Oh, I see. We can draw stuff about who everybody was and stuff. That would be way cool. Will somebody grownup help us, Tia?” Matt looked at her and laughed, “Yah, Tia?” Tia raised her eyebrows, “Okay, Matt would love to help you.” “Huh?” Matt said.” “Yah, Matt,” Tia smirked. “You know what they say- turnabout is fair play!” “I think I’ve been conned.” Carl laughed, “I can’t imagine why you would be surprised. Every time you deal with Clarissa that happens!” Clarissa frowned, “Mr. Carl, I’m going to think if I should be mad at you.”

The next morning, Joseph was feeling rather positive as he got out of bed. He felt good enough to go to the bathroom without his wheelchair and thought he would get dressed on his own. He told Kitten to tell the family he would be out soon. The little girl smiled and nodded, “Okay, Mr. Joseph. I will say that.” The morning ritual began with everyone milling around the coffee pot, waiting for the morning jumpstart. No one noticed that Pockets wasn’t sitting in his usual place in the kitchen, waiting for his cocoa. As everyone was getting their coffee mugs filled, Johnny looked around, “Até should be out here by now, don’t you think?” Kev nodded, but smiled and said, “I hear his wheelchair. He must be on his way.” Johnny grinned, “That electric wheelchair has sure given him confidence back.

Before he felt so much at everyone’s mercy. I will buy that from you when he goes back to Santee. Okay?” “He can take it, and you can help me build a new one. Seems we always need a wheelchair around here.” Then Grandma squinted, “I think I hear some strange bumping noise. You boys better go check. Okay?” As Kev and Johnny turned into the hallway, they saw the back of the wheelchair heading into the sewing room. They gave each other a funny look and headed that way. As they ed Joseph’s room, they heard a faint cry of help. Johnny frowned, “Sounds like Até. I’ll go check.” “Then where is the chair going?” Kev started to sprint down the hall to the sewing room. Johnny got to the Joseph’s room to find his father sitting on the chair by the bed, “My wheelchair’s gone. I went to the can and it was here! Now, it’s gone. And I can’t walk well enough to find it.” Johnny grinned, “Kev and I just saw it go into the sewing room! Guess what? Pockets is missing again!” Joseph groaned, “The Akicita would put his tent way far, far away from the tribe. That little coyote! You go see to him, I’ll be okay here.” Johnny came into the sewing room to find Kev trying to keep from strangling his little stepbrother. The boy had the chair jammed into the supply closet and was climbing up on it to get to the ladies’ scissors and seam rippers. “Missus will have your hide,” Kev warned. “And if she doesn’t, I will! What are you doing?” “Pockets go for ride. Joseph show me” “How is he supposed to get around? He needs that chair. You have legs that work, but you better get out of there now, or your hinder will be bruised!” “No bruise, Kev,” Pockets frowned, “Pockets good boy.”

Johnny had to laugh, “You’re good alright. You left Joseph without a way to get around and you took his chair. That is very naughty.” Kev agreed, “Carl would say it is Grand Theft Auto!” “No theff auto.” the toddler shook his head, “Pockets helping.” “Who were you helping?” Kev asked. The little boy looked around, “Forgot.” “I bet you did,” Kev said. “Now come out of there, and let’s give Joseph his wheelchair back. Don’t you ever, ever, ever take his chair again! Do you hear me?” “I hear.” The boy was nearly in tears, “Maybe I help Tho.” “I don’t think so, and lying isn’t going to make things better for you. You had better ‘fess up, Dude.” Pockets fervently shook his head no, “Pockets no fess. Grandma be mad.” “What about Joseph? You left him without a way to get around? How do you think he feels?” The kid hunched over and looked at the young men hopefully, “He laugh?” “Nope,” Kev said. “He won’t think it is funny at all. You better be saying you are very sorry and promise never to do it again.” “But I go very fast,” the boy said as if that might change things. “And you banged into the wall,” Kev said. “Look here? You gouged the wall and scraped the paint. Now what?” The boy’s eyes became huge, “Kev fix?” Johnny picked the boy up and Kev straightened the roto switch before taking the chair to Joseph. Johnny said, “You are in big trouble, little man.” “Pockets go see Carl.”

“Yah, but wait until I tell Carl what you did!” “No tell. He won’t care.” Johnny was unmoved, “Then you won’t mind if I tell him.”

By the time the crew returned to the kitchen, Joseph was back in his chair and Pockets bottom lip was dragging on the floor. Grandma squinted at him and asked, “What do you have to say for yourself?” “Pockets sorry. Gran theff auto. No drive ever more and no sewing.” “You better not. This is your only warning, Buster. Next time, I will tan your hide.” Grandma frowned and Pockets knew she was upset. “No tan.” “Did you tell Joseph you’re sorry? Wait until Carl hears about it. You will be in hot water.” Pockets walked over to Joseph and patted his hand, “Sorry. No tan.” “You must never do that again. You are too little to drive this thing, and now we have to fix Mister’s wall. What do you think he is going to say?” The boy broke down in tears, but no one comforted him for a full five minutes. Then Joseph said, “Clancy Grey Hawk, come here and sit on my lap a minute.” “You tan?” “No, but we need to talk.” The little boy sat on his lap, and the old man said, “Look, I know you meant no harm, but you must be very careful with things. You knew you shouldn’t take the chair and you certainly knew you shouldn’t get the scissors. Don’t do that again. You will make your family ashamed they know you.” The boy studied the man, “No shame. Pockets fix.” Kid had arrived and said, “You know, later today, I can help you fix the wall, but

only if you give me your word that you will never do that again.” “My word. Pockets no be bad boy ever.” “Okay, then,” Kid said, “This afternoon, I will help you. You mind this morning, and then we can fix the wall.” “Be better then?” High Pockets asked. Kid said, “If you don’t do it again, it will be all better.” “Pockets be so better.”

When Carl picked up Pockets for the day, Joseph told him that Pockets had something to tell him. The little boy reluctantly retold the story, but left out trying to blame Tho. Pockets studied Carl and said, “Pockets be sorry and good!” Carl raised his eyebrows, and said, “Well, this isn’t exactly your first offense but we can give you a lighter sentence for pleading guilty and throwing yourself on the mercy of the court.” “Mercy,” Pockets reiterated. “What do you think, Joseph, three hours solitary sound about right?” Joseph said, “Well, it was his first grand theft auto. Maybe two hours.” “Okay. That is your sentence, young man. When we get to the Patch, you will have to spend two hours sitting in the playpen alone, no toys, thinking over what you did. No treats and no crying. Got it?” “Yes sir. Poor Pockets.” “Not Poor Pockets. You earned it by being naughty. It isn’t anyone else’s fault,” Carl said sternly. “Pocket be good ever and ever.”

Carl nodded, “I wouldn’t stake my life on it, but let’s go. The sooner you get in the pen, the sooner you can get out.” Before Pockets left the kitchen, he gave everyone there the biggest hugs and kisses you could imagine. Men have gone to the lion’s den with less fuss. However, the point was made.

The other children went into the playroom at the Patch, but Carl made a big point of setting the timer next to his chair. Then he put Pockets in the playpen. No one made any mention of him or his situation, but went about their business. Carl sat in his recliner and read a book while Pockets did his time. When the timer went off, Carl went over to pick Pockets out of the playpen. They went to the bathroom and then Carl said, “Ready to start your day over again?” “Yes, Mr. Carl.” The two went in and ed in the artwork the other kids were doing. No mention was made of the incident. In the afternoon, Kid stopped over to pick the boy up. “We have some repairs to do, right Pockets?” “Yes, Pocket fix bad thing.”

By suppertime, the damaged sheet rock had been filled with plaster and repainted. Thing went well, until Kid noticed that his little ex-con was looking for more damaged wall to ‘fix’. The two had a long discussion about the danger of fixing a wall without a grown up around. Since the day had been at least seven lifetimes long for Clancy Grey Hawk, he decided to file the plastering information for use some time in his far distant future.

20

The family returned after Becca’s funeral after a few days. They were glad to report that Byron was able to help a lot, and delivered Becca’s service at the funeral home. He was able to convince Becca’s parents to sign up for counseling. He explained that it was not either of their faults. It is not our business on earth to decide why God makes the choices that He does, and who He decides to take home or when. Our business to accept it and have the confidence we can face it. They also had news that Neil would be home to North Dakota in early June. He would be able to start his new life and he was looking forward to it. The last eight years had been futile for him most of the time. He was hoping things would change. The young man would be out of the Army for the first time in over eight years, and was now a widower and an adoptive father of twins, who didn’t know him from Adam. Byron had helped him realize that his guilt over the relief of Becca’s death was not warranted. There was little loving or noble about wanting a loved one to suffer endlessly with no chance of ever getting better. Essentially, she had departed the moment the rock crushed her skull. It was simply that it took time for her body to go with her. Her accident had taken a tremendous toll on her family, and it was time for it to be over. While Neil still didn’t know how he felt thing about things, he didn’t feel as guilty.

The news was discussed about Wounded Knee. It seemed that when they held the funeral for Buddy Lamont, most of the Indians just gave up the fight. There were many arrests, but several attorneys had stepped forward to take their cases. Within days, the attorneys had many of the bogus charges dropped. Eventually, out of the nearly four hundred charges brought, only 3% were ever brought and not all of them were proven. Sadly, Wilson and the Goons were still in charge, so other than the fact the church at Wounded Knee had been burned to the ground and several homes

destroyed, nothing had changed. However attention had been brought to the situation, and would not be as easily swept under the carpet as before, especially since there would be attention to the many trials. Also, light had been shone on the doings of Richard Wilson, so at least his style was cramped a bit. Had it not been for the news of Watergate, more may have been done. However, the end of the Vietnam War and Watergate quickly pushed the story of Wounded Knee to the back page. The children and teachers were anxious for school to be out, the Landers coming up to visit, the Memorial Day picnic, and then Wednesday’s folks would arrive for Johnny and Wednesday’s wedding the following week. Neil would arrive and baby Dana would come home. It seemed the grim winter had finally given up its hold on the clan, and things were more optimistic now.

Matt called Joseph as he had promised and told him that he had set the class for June 6 at 7 pm at St. Annes. Joseph wrote the information down very seriously and said he would make certain that everyone on the list was notified and would be there. Then Matt got an idea, “Hey Joseph, would you like to ride in with me to see Dana tomorrow night? You know, maybe you would like to see your youngest responsibility before the class?” “Me?” The old man thought, “Wouldn’t be a lot of work for you to take me?” “No. I can pick you up tomorrow on my way.” “Has Carl been up there?” “Yes, Joseph. He has, many times.” “Oh, I suppose I should go then. I wouldn’t want him to think I wasn’t taking care of my tiyospaye.” “That’s what I was thinking.” Matt smiled, “I can pick you up about seven? Okay?” “What do I need to wear?” “Regular clothes. Elton and Nora will know.”

“I suppose Elton has been in there, too.” “Yes, but I don’t think he has held her yet.” Joseph was in shock, “You want me to hold her? Before Elton?” “Only if you feel comfortable doing it.” Matt said, “Or we could ask Elton to come too, if you’d like. I will leave that up to you.” “I will think about it. It might be a good idea, you know, so I can help him.” “I will trust your judgement.”

The next night, Matt stopped and picked up Joseph and Elton. The older fellow had deduced that it was important for Elton, as one of the tiyospaye’s leaders, to set an example and be able to hold the little girl. Elton and Matt chatted away in their usual relaxed manner all the way to town. Before long, Joseph was becoming more relaxed, too, especially since the other two made no comment about his obvious concern. By the time they got to Bismarck, he was actually taking part in the conversation. He became quiet again at the hospital, but felt better when Elton explained how nervous he was the first time he went in to see Dana. Joseph asked, “What is it that Miss Jeannie calls the little one? She doesn’t say Dana.” “No, she calls her Butterfly,” Matt grinned. “She says she is a beautiful, tiny miracle.” “Sioux legend tells that butterflies are supposed to heal a grieving mother’s heart.” Joseph said, “Did you know that?” “No,” Matt said, “That is wonderful. Thank you for telling me that. Doggone it. You brought tears to my eyes.” “You should be happy you have your kimimela.” “What did you say?” Elton asked.”

“That is Sioux for butterfly. Kimimela, kee-mee’-mah-lah.” Joseph repeated. Elton and Matt both repeated it, and then Matt said, “I can’t wait to tell Jeannie and Darrell.”

The three went into the special care nursery, where Dana was the only resident at this time. Matt smiled at the nurse and introduced Elton and Joseph. “These are more of Dana’s family. I see that Jacob went home.” “Yes, now Dana has us to herself for a day or so. I hear we will be getting a new one then. She has been good today, and oh, I got the date all set for her class. Are you getting excited?” While the young man with dark mahogany hair and bright blue eyes visited with the nurse, the two men went over to the baby. Elton showed Joseph the tiny girl. She was just under four pounds and no longer had as many tubes as before. She had a lot of hair, the color of her daddy’s, and it looked like her eyes would be a dark blue. Elton explained, “She looks like her Mommy. Diane had brown eyes, but other than that, she is the spit and image of her. Look at those tiny hands!” Elton held her little hand and Joseph never took her eyes off her. “I have never seen a baby so small. She is really is a kimimela. Amazing.” “Hold her hand,” Elton encouraged the septuagenarian. “I was afraid to, at first, but Matt told me to. Try it.” When Matt ed them, Joseph was holding her hand. He looked at Matt and his eyes were nearly brimming with tears, “She is amazing. You are a fortunate man to have such a beautiful daughter.” “Thank you, Joseph.” Matt smiled, “That is kind to say. So, who wants to hold her first?” Elton volunteered, and Matt told him to sit in the chair. The nurse came over to take Dana out of her bassinet and put her in his arms. After a few explanations of how to keep the tubes in place, she went back to her work. Elton cooed and

tickled her cheek, but she mostly slept. Then Matt said, “We each get about five minutes. They don’t want her out of her nest much longer than that.” Elton frowned, “You should have said something. We don’t need to hog your time.” “That is fine. It is good for her to get familiar with others, and I will have plenty of time to hold her.” After a few more minutes, the nurse came over and said, “I can help you hold her, Mr. Joseph. Just drive your chair over here. That is a really fancy rig you have there.” “One of my family made it for me.” The nurse nodded iringly, “That is very nice. So, are you the baby’s grandparent?” “I am like her special Até.” He looked at the nurse, and then answered her unspoken question, “That means Father in Lakota Sioux.” The lady smiled broadly, “Everyone needs a special Father. She is a lucky little girl. She is very special to us here.” The nurse put her in the old man’s arms and he couldn’t control the tears that rolled down his cheeks. “She is so very tiny.” He mumbled, and then with more authority said, “You are taking good care of her, now aren’t you?” “Yes, sir. We are doing our best.” “That is as it should be. That’s all we can ask. Pilamaya. That means thank you for caring for our little kimimela, or butterfly.” Joseph said. “You are very welcome. How do you say that again?” “Kimimela, kee-mee’-mah-lah.” The nurse repeated, “I really like that.” Joseph repeated it to Dana, and she smiled at him! The nurse exclaimed, “She smiled at you! I think she likes you.”

“Do you really?” “Of course,” the nurse said. “Well, I will be over there if you need me.” The elderly man held the littlest member of his new tiyospaye. He talked to her in Sioux. Elton and Matt were familiar with the Kimimela by now, and knew he was calling her that. She was watching him intently, which was very rare. After a few minutes, the nurse came back and said, “Sorry to break this up, but if you all are going to get a turn, we’d better change now.” “You can continue to hold her if you want,” Matt offered. “No. You are her Até. You should hold her. She and I can visit later.” Then Matt took his daughter and held her. It was easy to tell he was familiar and comfortable with her, as she was with him. She fell asleep right away. Matt pouted to Joseph, “She must have gotten tired out flirting with you!” “She just likes me,” Joseph said. “But she knows you care for her, and that is more important. You will be a good Até.” The men visited a bit and then they had to say good night to Dana. As they left the hospital, Elton said, “I’ll buy if you want to stop by the Log House.” “Sounds good.” Matt grinned, “How ‘bout you Joseph? Ready for a milk shake?”

21

The next week was exciting. Things were settling down on the Reservations, and the Standing Elks were settled in at Schroeders. The nurseries at Matt’s and Jessups were completed and awaiting their new residents. The schoolwork was winding up and the farmers were getting the spring work organized. It had been a weird spring. It got hot early, and then once the men were in the fields, it froze. The weather dried up and the wind blew, but no rain. The meager hay and alfalfa crops were barely straggling along, and the early crops like oats had come up a few inches, just to dry in the fields. The farmers thought the best thing to do was to pasture what they could and hope the weather would straighten out early enough so they could plant another crop. Darrell Jessup was very conscientious and worried over the whole thing endlessly. He felt he was letting Carl down, since Carl was his business partner in the farm. Carl, on the other hand, knew that Darrell was doing the best that could be done under the circumstances. No man was able to make the rain, sun, and growing conditions work as directed. Even though he tried his best to pacify the younger man’s worries, Darrell was still worried.

The work at Kincaid’s Quonset with the Memorial Day murals were taking its toll on Tia and Matt, as well as Joallyn and Josh who somehow became tangled in the process as well. The junior artists were very busy drawing soldiers, mommies, angels, wars, flowers, and for some reason, horses were extremely popular. The children got the idea to draw an enormous Family Tree of the clan. The adults thought that as long as they could glue the leaves on, it would be okay. Josh, Joallyn’s husband, and Matt had a long discussion about that and soon, had snared poor Zach and Suzy into the fray. After listening to these otherwise intelligent men babble, Suzy giggled, “Yes. We’ll help. Won’t we, Zach?”

“We? I think I’ll be very busy.” Zach mumbled. “The only reason you asked me, is because I’m the tallest of the clanners. You want me to glue leaves on the top of the trees.” “We’re so busted, Matt!” Josh cracked up, and then conned with mock flattery, “But we really do need help, and you are so generous and talented.” “I’m going to be swamped with the epidemic.” Zach said seriously, “I would love to help, but you know, duty calls—fighting disease and all that.” Matt squinted, “Which epidemic would that be?” “I’m thinking the Black Plague,” Zach offered weakly. “Penicillin cures that.” Matt chuckled. “So, I’m pretty sure you’ll be free. We were thinking that Suzy knows the clan from the beginning, so she can help us make the list.” “How is this supposed to work?” Suzy asked. “We wanted one big Clan Tree, and then the kids can add their leaves wherever they fit in. And of course, then we had to accommodate for those that have ed on,” Tia groaned. “Trying to explain it to the kids became a nightmare.” Suzy laughed, “Did Clarissa help?” “Yes, but so did Ginger, Iris Suzanne, and Little Charlie. In no time, our little barrel was over the falls, and we didn’t even have our oars in the water,” Josh smiled. The dark-haired man rolled his eyes, “Didn’t even see it coming!” “Well, I can write up the list,” Suzy said. “How do you plan to do this?” Tia held her head, “I was thinking a gallon of Jack Daniels might be a good start! The kids want to draw their own pictures on their leaves, which is fine. But then they got into it about who should draw the grownup’s pictures, and then the dead people’s pictures, and if they should include pets.” “What did you tell them?” The tall Tia with honey blonde hair said, “I just smiled and said, ‘talk to Matt,

he’s good at this stuff’! But he got rather scowly about it!” “Tia,” Matt blurted with an evil eye, “You do realize you sold me down the river, don’t you?” Tia giggled, “It’s good for you. I think it’ll bring out your hidden talents!” “I have no talent that would work with this project!” Matt grumped. Zach grinned smugly, “What kind do you have, anyway? I’ve been waiting to see and so far, I must have missed them.” “That’s it, Funny Man. I’m not forgetting this.” Matt replied and then said, “I told them our committee will decide- and you are my committee. Meeting tomorrow night after chores at the Patch.” Josh frowned, “Who all is honored to be on this committee?” “You and Joallyn, Darrell and Jeannie, Ian and Ruthie, Zach and Suzy, and I think Eve and Chatterbox maybe there, too.” Then he laughed, “And of course, my dedicated coworker, Tia Howard.” “Do your folks know about this?” Zach chuckled. “Yup, and so do Schroeders. Oh, and by the way, any other clanner you happen to run across between now and tomorrow night, is certainly welcome.” Suzy crossed her eyes, “Matthew Harrington. I honestly believe the first class they teach clergy of any stripe is recruitment!” “Oh, that reminds me, I need to call St. George’s and St. Johns,” Matt added. “Course Bart and Landers have already been drafted.” Zach shook his head and explained to his wife, “He’s oblivious, Suzy.”

A small group met at the Quonset building of the Patch to discuss the family tree. Chatterbox Olson said he would provide a massive drop cloth. However, their discussion soon pointed to the fact that the biggest share of the clanners

were not related by blood at all. There would be no way to draw a traditional family tree. Father Landers quietly listened to the discussion and then made a suggestion. “How about making a wall of family trees? We can still use the big drop cloth for the Engelmann Clan tree, and just put every clanner on a branch or something, but then have other trees around the outside walls and have each clanner’s family, as they know it? Then we have covered all bases.” Tia and Matt looked at each other and then back at Ben Landers. Tia giggled and then Matt put Ben in charge of deciding how many family trees there would be and where he would get the information. He winced to Sister Abigail. She smiled, “You really should have known what was going to happen when you made a suggestion, Ben! Don’t worry. We can do it. I’ll get together with Suzy, Autumn, Dorothea Christoff, and Grandma Engelmann to get the outline for the family trees and have it ready for Matt in couple of days.” Father Bart made the suggestion that they simply have a cemetery and have the drawing on each tombstone represent that person if the kids want to draw them, and then not put dead leaves on the tree. Before the two hour meeting broke up, they all felt that the whole plan was a bad idea and maybe the group should just go to a movie and eat popcorn on Memorial Day. Joseph Standing Elk sat with Elton and Carl watching while this meeting went on. Elton and Carl were involved, but Joseph simply took it all in. When he and Elton left for home, Joseph said, “Are all white men so… so… so…” “And here you thought we were having a good time! No,” Elton said, “Most folks aren’t as bad as the clan. But we do have fun.” Joseph raised his eyebrows, “Fun? It looks like a lot of work for silliness.” Elton grinned, “Just wait.”

The next morning, Suzy, Autumn, and the ladies at Schroeder’s worked hard to figure out the family trees of everyone and by noon, had their lists ready to give to Landers. The list also included the Standing Elk family, and of course, the Grey Hawk family. They would have to make some phone calls to find out about

the Vietnamese children, but Annie had some information from Suds, Linh and Tho’s real father. She would Fletch to find out more about Quinn’s family in Vietnam. It would be an interesting family tree set up. As for Mo Kincaid, she handed her family tree over to Ruthie and informed everyone not to include Carl or Vicaro on any trees. They would likely not survive until Memorial Day, with their menu ideas. So far, the two men had a menu that would have fed the state of Illinois, and they were still planning. Mo was patient as long as she could be, and then lowered the boom. “Look here,” she said as she picked up the plate of cookies Carl had squirreled into the study hoping she wouldn’t see them, “You’re going to get sensible. I called Sister and Grandma. Gilda is already here. You come up with something realistic in half an hour, or the ladies and I will. Do you understand? Once the menu is set, anything else you want to add, you must cook and clean up after yourselves. I have spoken.” She walked out of the study with the cookies and closed the door securely behind her. The two men said motionless, staring at each other. After a full four minutes, Vicaro said, “Think she meant it?” “That would be my guess,” Carl nodded with a sigh. “We don’t want to get old Mo riled.” “Nope, and she called in the top brass. We can’t mess with that crew.”

An hour later, Mo came to the study and invited the two chagrin men into the dining room, where the ladies were sitting with their coffee. Not one woman smiled at them, even though they were the most extremely pleasant gentlemen one could imagine. Gilda chuckled, “Save it, boys. We know you.” Sister watched as they sat down, “So, got your list finished?” The men shrugged meekly and Vicaro handed the list to Sister Abigail. She tried her best to conceal her chuckle when she looked at the piece of paper. It had listed on it at least a hundred items, many of which were crossed off now. She raised her eyebrows and started counting the remaining items. There were still forty five different items on their list. “Forty five!” She gasped, “Good grief!

That is about an item per person! Are you daft?” Vicaro said timidly, “Well, we didn’t know how much everyone would bring and didn’t want to presume they would bring a lot.” Gilda bellowed, “When have you ever seen a scant buffet at a Clan event? You were trying to swindle the cooks!” “Well,” Carl tried to help his friend, “We didn’t want anyone to feel left out, or like they had to bring a lot or anything. Just enough to feed themselves.” “Yah, like each person will bring one piece of pie, or one slice of ham, or a chicken leg? You expect us to believe that?” Grandma giggled, “Okay, give me that list.” She looked it over and giggled some more, “Okay, I will let you get away with the Italian dishes, because Giovanni and Sharon are coming. He will bring half a plane full of food.” Carl jumped right on that, “Yah, that’s why we listed it. We know how…” Mo shook her head, “Save it Carl. We have your number.” Grandma asked Carl for a fresh piece of paper, and he almost ran from the table to get it, leaving his buddy Vicaro to absorb the cold stares from the ladies. When he returned Grandma took the pen and said, “Okay. Let’s do this. First, let’s think what we’ll be doing.” Gilda said, “The usual. Games in the afternoon, and then dinner after chores with a program from the kids as well as a dance.” Grandma nodded, “Okay. Let’s have something light for lunch, salads, sandwiches, and like cookies and bars. They can be eaten between the games and stuff. Agree?” The ladies agreed and then Grandma looked at the men. They shrugged, “Yah, I guess. But if we have the grills going for hot dogs and hamburgers, we might as well do some ribs….” Vicaro offered. “Nope.” Gilda said, “We should go with crock pots of hot dogs, chili, sloppy joe

fillings, cold cuts, and then have buns and bread out. Paper plates. Help yourself and clean up after yourself. Otherwise, we will have to have half the folks manning the grills all day.” “You’re right,” Sister said. “This way we can all enjoy the games.” Carl pursed his lips with a squint and Vicaro plead softly, “But we can have dessert, right?” “Sure. Cookies or brownies, so someone doesn’t have to dish them up,” Grandma said, “Unless you boys what to take over that responsibility.” The two nodded to each other, “No. That sounds excellent.” “I thought so,” Grandma smiled. “Okay, while the fellas go do chores, you two with Giovanni, will help us ladies set up for dinner. Won’t you?” “Yes, ma’am. We intended to do that.” Carl started, “Didn’t we, Frank?” “Sure. Of course, we couldn’t presume to speak for Giovanni.” Sister said, “I have an idea. Since we are have a family kind of theme, what about each family bring one of their favorite dishes that reflects their heritage?” “What kind of food is that?” Frank asked. “Like Giovanni’s Italian, we would have some Greek dishes, Vietnamese, Sioux, Irish, German, and so on. What do you think?” Sister said, “We would leave it up to each family to bring what they wanted.” Vicaro stared at Sister, “Would anyone bring that shrimp from the Caymans?” “I don’t know,” she smiled, “But that is where Amanda and her children are from. So maybe? Wouldn’t it be a fun surprise to see what everyone brings?” “Who would bring dessert?” Carl grumped, “Would we even get a pie?” Mo stood to get the coffee pot and rubbed her husband’s shoulder, “Well, honey, if it is your favorite, you could bring it.” “But I will be busy and it takes time and I don’t….”

“You’ve never baked a pie in your life. Have you?” Mo kissed his cheek, “Well next week, you have your little Frankie come out and I will show you how. Won’t that be nice, girls?”

22

The next morning, Johnny asked his father if he wanted to go over to see the house. Chatterbox had the floor in on the main floor and the wheelchair ramp ready by the kitchen door, so that Joseph’s wheelchair could get in. Joseph was very glad that his son had asked for his approval. It was the appropriate thing for his to do. When the rest of the family heard about it, they were very excited and wanted to go along. The Wasichu, Wednesday, since she didn’t know that it would have been more proper for Joseph to go with his son, alone- suggested they all go. To Joseph’s dismay, Johnny didn’t put his foot down and explain it was something for the men to discuss. So, they all loaded into Elton’s station wagon to go over and see the house. Joseph had to it Slipper and Mary Alice were very excited to go along, he decided that would be okay. He still couldn’t understand why Wednesday had to come along, but then decided she could keep an eye on Jackie and Pippy for them. Otherwise, he would have objected. Instead he tried to catch his son’s glance, but was unsuccessful since he was putting the kids in the car. When they drove into the yard in front of the large, two story house, the ladies were very impressed. Joseph, of course, reserved his praise until he could look the place over and make a serious judgment if it was a good investment. Women did not understand how to make the assessment, to determine if it was a wise investment. Wednesday, the ladies, and the little kids went in the front door, while Johnny took his father to the kitchen side of the house. He didn’t think that was appropriate, but he knew that Johnny had planned the ramp just for him and he didn’t want to embarrass him. However, the women and children still shouldn’t have gone in the front door before them. He realized that his son needed to teach this woman he was marrying her place. It would take time. He was glad that he would be living with them for a while before returned to Santee, to help him out. Joseph had to it he was impressed with the entry and coat room, before

going into the kitchen. In the kitchen, he was shocked at the size of it. Although, it wasn’t as large as Schroeder’s, it was plenty large. Johnny could have his wife serve several of his family in the kitchen area. The ladies were excited by the big window seat that overlooked the backyard from the kitchen table, and then started looking at the appliances and cupboards, but Joseph suggested to his son, that they go look over the rest of the place. When they were alone, they could discuss the important things. Johnny grinned and then drove his father into the living room through the large dining room that opened from the kitchen. Joseph thought the dining room was unnecessary and decided it was probably the Wasichu’s idea. He mentioned to his son that it was a waste since they could all eat in the kitchen just fine. Johnny just smiled, “But Ate’, at Conrad’s house? They have a dining room in the new part for big dinners, even though they eat in the kitchen most of the time.” Joseph pondered a minute and then agreed, “I guess it is okay. But if you need the space for something else, then you can use it for that instead.” “Yes, that is a good idea.” Johnny nodded, “Or like when all the Standing Elks come to visit, like Jawanna and her family, Conrad’s family, and you guys. Right?” “Yes, I guess that would be alright.” Joseph said, “But just , you can do without it as well.” “I know, Ate’,” Johnny said, “Do you like these windows? They are leaded glass.” “They are excessive. I suppose you had to do that for the wasichu.” “No. They were in the house. We didn’t add them.” Johnny face was a study as he knelt down next to his father’s chair, “Are you not happy that we are getting this house?” Joseph hadn’t planned on that, and realized that he had been maybe a bit too critical. He took his son’s hand, “No. I’m happy that my son has a nice home. I just worry that you’ll have to work too hard to try to please the white folks, and the Wasichu.”

“Wednesday has been very good for me and I know that she will be a good wife. I appreciate that are watching out for me, but Wednesday is a good person. I had hoped you had come to know that.” The old man gave his son a quick pat on the arm, “She isn’t so bad, for a wa-” Johnny’s face fell, “Please stop. I love her. Doesn’t that mean anything to you?” Joseph nodded and then said softly, “It means a lot. I just don’t want her to think she’s better than you.” “She doesn’t,” Johnny answered and his tone had become serious. “You really are wanahosni. Do you want to see the house, or just complain?” “I will see the house. I know you want my opinion.” There was a fireplace in the living room, and then the front door. Johnny took him down the short hall on the other side of the entry, “This was going to be our master bedroom since it has its own bathroom, but Wednesday thought that maybe we should make it the guest room because it is on the main floor. And here is a half-bath for the rest of the main floor, next to small office.” “Why did she think your guests should have the nicest room, instead of her honoring her husband?” Johnny growled his answer, “Because her father-in-law can’t do stairs.” “Her father can’t walk?” Joseph asked. “No. You can’t,” Johnny snapped. “Her father walks just fine!” Joseph straightened up in his chair and stammered, “You mean for me? She did that for me?” “Amazing, huh?” Johnny said without a smile. “Believe me, if it was up to me, I might be tempted to leave you at Schroeders.” Joseph reached for his hand, but Johnny didn’t take it and just wheeled the chair back into the living room. Joseph knew he had said the wrong thing, and felt badly that he had not been a good father to his son, but had no idea how to fix it.

Wednesday asked, “Johnny, do you want me to help you take Joseph upstairs?” “No,” Johnny said. “You take the ladies up, and I’ll stay down here with him.” Wednesday gave him an odd look and then said, “Okay. If you change your mind, just give a shout.” The two men went into the kitchen and Johnny sat on the window seat, just looking outside. Joseph didn’t know what to say and just drove himself around the kitchen. Then he asked, “Where does the door go?” Johnny answered, “The basement. The laundry room is down there.” “That is good,” Joseph said, trying to say something affirmative. “It is good to have a place if there is a tornado. Is it just dirt floor?” “No,” Johnny answered dryly, “It is a finished basement.” Joseph nodded, but Johnny never looked at him. Then the old man drove over to his son and said, “I am sorry. I was wrong to make trouble.” Johnny turned to his father, “Why do you do that? Is it because I was never as good as Joe? Or because you think so much more of Conrad? Have I let you down too many times?” Joseph was shocked, “No! No! Not at all! I have mostly been proud of you. I loved Joe, but I never thought he or Conrad were perfect. You are a good son. I am just a stubborn old man. I am sorry I shame our family. Can you forgive me?” Now it was Johnny’s turn to be shocked, “Of course, Ate’. I never thought you shamed our family. I was always proud to be your son.” Then he gave the man an embrace, “Can we stop hurting each other?” Joseph chuckled now, “I can stop hurting you, better than you can stop hurting me!” “Ye gads,” Johnny laughed. “You are worse than Carl.” “I was telling him about the Akicita. He told me they must have been a lot like

the FBI.” Johnny raised his eyebrows. “Oh, and what did you say?” “I told him they were better because they made certain everyone had food to eat.” Johnny crossed his eyes, “I just bet you did. Do you want to see the upstairs?” “No. I would rather see the outside.” “Okay,” Johnny got up, “Let me tell the ladies we are going outside.” When Johnny called up the steps to say they were going out, Jackie asked if he could go along. The little guy knew it would be more interesting than looking at closets. So the three went out and looked over the yard and the buildings. Joseph made a point to be more liberal with his good comments. Johnny, in return, asked him his honest opinion. Joseph asked if he had checked that they people he had brought it from were trying to cheat him. Johnny explained that owner was Darlene Schroeder’s mother. Since Joseph had met her, he thought that was okay. “If you have any problems, I am certain that Elton would speak to his son to make him straighten things out.” Johnny nodded, “Or, I could just talk to Doris. You met her. She is married to the man who bought the hotel in Merton. I helped him remodel it.” “Oh. I will think it over and let you know.” When they got back to the house, Joseph said, “I believe you made a wise choice, son.” Johnny smiled and said, “Thank you, Ate’. That means a lot to me.” “Johnny. I do think your wife could be a good wife for you, but you may have to train her.” “See that cloud up there?” Johnny pointed to the sky, “I would have a better chance of telling it to turn bright red and go backwards.”

Joseph looked at the white fluffy cloud a minute, “I can see that. She might be a good wife anyway.” “May I tell her that?” “No. I think I will tell her myself.” When they got back to the house, the ladies were ready to go. They all climbed back into the station wagon, and drove home. Everyone else jabbered about things in the house, but the two men in the front seat said little. Once, they even shared a smile.

The afternoon was filled with excitement. They were going over to Carl’s Quonset at the Petunia Patch that night for a big potluck. Nothing fancy, but just a clan get together to welcome Father Lander’s identical twin brother, Dick, and his children. This time, he brought his surrogate brother with him, Willie Meadows. Willie’s family had raised Dick after his father died. Willie and Dick were almost the same age, were in the same Jazz Band, and had always been very close. Ben and Autumn had met Willie in New Orleans, but the others had not. Willie was the head of the Wagon Willie Jazz Band, and Dick was his right hand man. Willie’s father had been the lead in the Strawberry Meadows jazz band that Dick’s father was a musician in for years. Benedict, Ben and Dick’s father, was left a widower when their mother died shortly after the twins were born. Times were hard in the early thirties, and Benedict struggled with them for a time, but could barely make enough money to feed them. Then he was offered a job to tour with the Strawberry Meadows. He knew he could not care for the babies on the road. He finally found someone to watch over one child. No matter how he tried, he could not figure out how to care for two infants on the road. That is when he made the decision. He would have to give up one. Since his beloved wife was Catholic, he determined that whichever of his sons that woke up first, would be the one he would take to the Catholic church and leave on the doorsteps. The other would travel with him. Ben woke up first. Benedict wrapped the baby in a shawl his mother had made, left a note with his name and

birthday, and tearfully set him inside the church entry a bit later. The choice haunted Benedict the rest of his life. After that tour, he had made some plans on how he could take care of both boys and went back to the church. He was dismayed to find that not only was the child no longer there, but that a church fire had destroyed the records. They had little idea of where the child could have been taken or if he had been adopted. Since it was the thirties, it was not uncommon for people to leave their children at churches and public buildings, or simply drop them off at orphanages. The church moved them to any Catholic orphanage that had room. Benedict tried to deal with his loss through alcohol and drugs. The following tour season, Dick began staying with Strawberry’s family when the band was on the road. It became his home. Dick was only six when Benedict overdosed. No one ever knew if it was accidental or not, since he had no interest in taking care of himself once he had made that fateful mistake. He left Dick in the care of Strawberry, and the little boy grew up in the black Meadows family in New Orleans. They were his family. There, with Meadow’s son, Willie, who was his age, became inseparable. The boys practiced music, attended school, and then ed the Army. When they returned home, they started their own band. They had published some music and even cut a record or two; but so far, had not hit it big. Music had changed with the times. However, they had a huge following in New Orleans and often played in the French Quarter. It was in New Orleans, that Dick met Jillian. She was a pretty, soft spoken, girl whose father was career Navy. Jillian was working in New Orleans at a grocery store while her father was stationed there. Dick and Jillian met and their romance was love at first sight. They were inseparable almost immediately. Dick introduced her to his family, the Meadows, and they got along very well. Since her father was very involved in his career and her mother had left them years before, she relished being a part of the large, loving Meadows family. It never made a difference to her that they were black. They were warm, inclusive, and loving. Her father was livid about it and forbid her to see Dick anymore. He didn’t like it that he was ‘almost black’, nor did he like it that he was a musician. It made no difference to him that Dick was white. He would have none of it.

Later he left for the Philippines on a month-long assignment. When he arrived home, she and Dick were married. He was outraged and promptly disowned her. He was rarely civil to her again. He did come to see each of the babies when they were born, at the hospital, but not when Dick was present. He had signed the guest book at the funeral home when she died, but he never attended the funeral. It was disheartening for Jill, but she had a good relationship with the Meadows, and they were her family, as well as Dick’s. To their little children, Benji and Aimee, Paw Paw and Grand-mère were the only grandparents the little ones had ever known. Then the previous fall, Father Ben and Autumn Simms were on a lay-over in New Orleans, waiting for Crandair to fly them out the following day, when they went for an evening stroll in the French Quarter. They listened to some great jazz music filtering out onto the street, from one of the clubs there. Since Ben was quite musical himself, and Autumn was a jazz and blues fan, they went inside to listen. There they had the shock of their lives. On stage, Dick was paying the bass violin! So, after many years, the identical twin brothers were reunited. Dick and the children had been up to visit a bit that summer and stayed with George and Alma Jessup, Autumn’s aunt and uncle. The little kids loved it there, but this was the first time that Willie was coming up, too. Everyone was anxious about the big fishing adventure the Jessup boys had planned for his visit. Willie was also excited to see a real Midwestern barn dance. The plane came early in the afternoon, and Joey Jessup and Ben picked them up to take them to Jessup’s place. Willie was introduced and then Benji had to take him out to see his old mule, Steamboat, that lived at George and Alma’s place. For her part, Aimee was happy to introduce him to Gladys, the ancient Golden Lab that was the family dog. Aimee considered Gladys her very own property and was pleased when Willie ired the ancient canine.

23

It was about seven-thirty when the folks began to assemble at the Petunia Patch. The food was abundant, music was good, and there was a lot of visiting. Benji and Aimee Landers couldn’t wait to see all their little friends again. Joseph parked his wheelchair at the long table with Elton. Their ladies had gone up to fill the children’s plates. Elton helped the kids set up at the table and to cut their food. High Pockets had recently developed an amazing relationship with catsup. He liked it and felt it should be on or in everything. When he managed to put catsup on his frosted flakes in the morning, the red substance was banned from the table at Schroeders. At lunch, however, he managed to put catsup in his milk. Since it wasn’t on the table, Missus quizzed him on how it got it. Seems the ingenious young lad had simply opened the fridge, and climbed up the shelves to get it. Missus was not impressed with his industry, so he had to rethink doing that again. However, at the Quonset, some thoughtful person had put a bottle on the buffet. Amazingly, it appeared on the Schroeder table. Tia took it back to the buffet. A few minutes later, it reappeared. After that, Joseph kept watch over the catsup. The boy had a hamburger patty for his dinner and Nora put catsup on it. Although it was not nearly enough for Pockets, he felt he had put enough effort into the catsup campaign for the day. Besides, he wanted to play with Nathan and Batman that night. That activity might be put in jeopardy with his catsup fetish. He decided to let it go for the night and renew his campaign later. Everyone at the Schroeder table was beginning to eat, when Autumn came over to the table with her houseguests. Most of the family had met Dick and his children before, but none had met Willie Meadows. Autumn introduced the tall, lanky man to the group. Willie was about six-two and only about weighed about one hundred and ten pounds. He had a huge grin and a happy demeanor. He was outgoing and friendly. His voice was a smooth as thick cream and it was easy to recognize the jazz band leader in him.

He was introduced around the table for Autumn’s group and then Elton and Kevin moved another picnic table to attach on to the three they already were using. The newcomers went up to the buffet with Nora while Autumn organized Benji and Aimee at their seats. Elton asked, “Is Ben coming with the St. John’s contingency?” “Yes, right after they finish hearing confessions.” Autumn giggled, “The little ones were getting too antsy to wait.” “I don’t have ants, Miss Leaves,” five-year old Benji announced. “You must have me mixed up with Aimee.” That earned the boy a filthy look from his little sister and she was about to whack him. Autumn caught her fist before she swung, “We mustn’t whack folks when we are in company.” Aimee stopped, studied her a minute, and asked hopefully, “Can I hit him when I get home, Auntumn?” “You will have to talk to Auntie Alma about that.” The sweet little girl with dark curly hair and bright blue eyes pouted, “Bumper.” Joseph smiled at her feistiness and then said to the boy, “Better watch it. You don’t want to get the ladies upset with you.” Benji nodded, “I know, but sometimes I can’t help it. My daddy and Uncle Willie say that. But see, I don’t have ants.” “Well, I’m glad about that. So, is your name Benji?” “It is really a long name, like my Uncle Ben’s, but everybody just says Benji.” The kid answered matter-of-factly. “Is your name long, too?” “Not too bad. It is Joseph.” The lad nodded, “It’s pretty good size.” Joseph looked at Aimee who was sitting between him and Autumn, “And little girl, now what is your name?”

“Same as it was before.” He blinked and gave a perplexed look toward Autumn, who giggled. “Honey, he never knew your name before.” “Oh, that’s silly. Why didn’t you ask?” “Ah, don’t know,” Joseph shrugged. The tiny girl said as she took her fork, “Mister Indian guy, can you mush up my potato so I can eat it better?” “Sure,” he said as he reached over a mashed her boiled potato. “You can call me Joseph.” “Okay, Mr. Joseph.” She nodded her little curls bouncing while she watched his work on the potato. “You are a good musher.” “Thank you.” Joseph looked at her, “Are you going to tell me your name?” “Sure, if you want. It is Aimee. Can you say that? It is AAAAAA-meeeeee.” “I think I got it. Aimee.” The elderly gentleman looked at Elton and grinned, “Yes, these folks fit right in our tiyospaye. More squirrels.” That sparked Benji’s interest, “Squirrels? Do you guys have squirrels? I know about the rabbits and I have a frog that lives at Sister’s house, but I don’t have squirrels. Do they live in a cage, or outside?” Dick returned and sat down next to his son, “I don’t think that is what Mr. Standing Elk meant.” Benji scrunched up his face, “I don’t know that guy.” “That is my whole name,” Joseph answered. “Boy, that is pretty longer than my name even!” the boy uttered in awe. Willie had sat down next to Elton, on the opposite side of the table from Joseph.

He smiled at Joseph, “Joseph Standing Elk is an 18-karat name!” Joseph nodded back and then began to scrutinize Willy, without saying a word. It was obvious and uncomfortable for the adults, and Elton tried his best to make conversation. However, Joseph was almost mesmerized by the man. Finally, Willie asked in a nice way, “Mr. Standing Elk, is there something eating you about me?” Joseph raised one eyebrow and looked him straight in the eye. “Just how tall are you?” Willie was shocked and stammered, “About six-two. Why?” “They must not feed you much, huh?” “Actually, I eat like a horse.” Joseph pursed his lips and snorted, “Sure as hell doesn’t look like it. You are skinny as a rail.” Willie chuckled, “I guess I just burn it off, but I do eat a lot.” It was obvious that this subject was of great importance to Joseph and he considered Willie even more. “Must be the wrong stuff then. What do you eat?” “My favorite is greens.” Joseph frowned deeply, “What is that?” “Fried greens, you know, like collard, turnip, or dandelion greens.” Joseph shook his head, “Well, that’s the problem! People shouldn’t eat weeds and grass. That is for livestock! Elton, we need to feed this man some real food before he croaks on us!” “He is okay, Joseph. Many folks eat greens. I’ve heard they are delicious.” “Yah,” Joseph groaned, “If you have the taste buds of a horse!” “They really are very good,” Autumn intervened. “I love them.”

“How can grass taste good?” “It depends on the recipe. Ma used to make them with onion, garlic, peppers, and bacon or ham.” Willie answered. “I can make some for you, if you want.” “Elton? Have you ever tried them?” “Yes, at Jessups. Alma makes some very good greens.” “Wasicu witko,” Joseph grumped. “Don’t know a damned thing.” Willie asked, “What does that mean?” “It means crazy white man idea!” Elton laughed. “Joseph doesn’t seem to know that many black folks eat it.” Joseph leaned back indignantly, “I did. I just thought maybe Willie’s boss didn’t feed him anything else.” Dick was in hysterics, “Mr. Standing Elk, Willie is the boss!” “Well, I’ll be damned.” The old Indian gasped, “Then it is your own damned fault. You best be eating better. If you wheel me over to the buffet, I will show you the good stuff. Come on.” Willie chuckled, “Okay. You got it.” Willie wheeled the old buzzard up the buffet, and the man proceeded to pick out food for him. Before long, his plate was nearly overflowing. “Man, cool it. The plate won’t hold anymore!” Joseph looked at the plate brimming with chicken fried steak, mashed potatoes and gravy, hot rolls, macaroni salad, a pork chop, a slice of ham, and some turkey and dressing. “Okay. You can come back and fill it up again after you eat this.” “There is no way I can eat all this.” “You must. It if your duty to take care of yourself for your family. You know, our tiyospaye is only as good as its weakest member. Baby Dana is still in the

hospital, so we don’t have time to worry about you. So, eat.” Willie leaned down to Joseph, “Would it be okay if I worked on it slowly? I’d bust my gut if I ate this whole buffet!” Joseph frowned and then agreed, “Yah, I guess. It took you a while to get this skinny, so I figure it will take you a while to get over it. But mind you, I’ll be checking.” Willie grinned, “Of that, I’m absolute! If I don’t tow the mark, you’d be giving me an earful.” “You have it right.” Joseph nodded sternly, “Now, let’s get up to the table.” It took him a while, but Willie did clean his plate. Joseph was surprised that the man could do it, and even more surprised that he didn’t begin to fatten up before his very eyes.

As the folks finished eating, Tia, Ruthie, and Suzy began ing out the green leaves and colored pencils. Each person was to draw a picture of themselves on their leaf that would go on the huge Engelmann Clan tree on Memorial Day. Matt and Jeff were busy collecting and hanging the individual family trees on the posters on the long wall. The priests had arrived from St. John’s and were eating with the others, but Bart and Ben had drawn their leaves beforehand. After all the artists had turned in their drawings, Beth Jessup and Randy Berg got out their harmonica and fiddle. They started to play, and before long, others were playing or singing. It was a usual clan get-together. Gary Larson came over after turning in his family tree, and greeted Dick. He was also anxious to meet Willie, and told him that he happened to bring over some his instruments he knew Dick and Willie might find interesting. Before long, they were all jamming. Willie took a break after an hour, and sat down by Joseph. Joseph immediately sent Little Charlie up to get Willie a piece of pie or cake. The boy was happy to accommodate. The two men were visiting about pie, when Johnny and Clarence began to play their cedar flutes. Willie was mesmerized. “That sound is 18 karat. What are they playing?”

Joseph explained with great relish about the hand-carved cedar flutes. “My son plays. He is quite good. I taught him.” “Do you play?” “No. Got some lung disease, so I haven’t got the air anymore. I used to be good at it.” Willie smiled, “I’m not surprised. I would like to buy me one of them sometime.” “Oh, you can’t just buy them in a store. They have to be ordered.” “Hm. That could be a pickle.” Clarissa was walking buy and overheard, “Oh Mr. Willie? You can borrow Mr. Gary’s. He likes to let people try new music things. But you have to promise not to spit in it.” Willie laughed, “I think I can do that.” Before the evening was over, Gary and Johnny had each played with Willie. He loved the cedar flute and picked up on it very quickly, which was not surprising, since he played almost anything with a mouthpiece.

That evening in his bed, Joseph pondered over these people that had become a part of his life. He had to it, they were all good people. They had welcomed his family into their midst with warmth and grace. He knew that by the evening’s end, Willie and Dick were also welcomed into the group. Joseph could see how much that pleased Ben. Willie seemed like a nice sort. But he was just too skinny. He would have to keep an eye on that.

24

The next morning at Schroeders, the children were excited that it was the last day of school for the summer. Even better, they got out of school at noon! The men, however, had discussed the crops and weather while doing chores and their demeanor was rather somber when they came in for breakfast. Joseph didn’t know the topic of conversation at chores, and only recognized that Johnny was very quiet. He was concerned that it was because of their conversation at the house. He had little time to talk with him since then, and even wondered if Johnny was still upset with him. He didn’t act that way at the Quonset, but then he wouldn’t in front of other folks. Conrad called, as the milking crew was getting ready for breakfast, so Johnny spoke to him first. After they visited, Pippy and Jackie talked to their folks. Then Joseph asked to speak to Conrad in private. Elton suggested that he take the phone in the den, and there he talked to his nephew. “Conrad,” he confided. “I think I should come home now. I can’t be here anymore.” Surprised, Conrad asked what happened, “I thought you enjoyed it there.” “I made a mistake with my son, and he is angry with me. I believe he wants me to go home.” “I just spoke with him, and he seemed fine. Tell me what happened.” Joseph explained the trip to Johnny’s house and the disagreement they had. Conrad listened patiently and then said, “Joseph, why do you feel that you must continue to give Johnny a bad time? He is a good and decent man. Wednesday is wonderful and very patient to put up with your constant digs. If you come home now, you will only make things worse. I’m afraid that one of these times, it will completely end your relationship with your son. You love him and he loves you. Besides, it isn’t just for him. What about Slipper? What about the rest of us? You should stay there for your whole family, but mostly for yourself. You will see.

Johnny and Wednesday both know that you are unhappy because she is white, but what can anyone do about it?” “You don’t understand.” “Yes. I do. Can she change herself to be Sioux? Can you change yourself to be white? I don’t know what you want.” “I know that.” “And my guess is that you are sorry and embarrassed that you did that yesterday. You would rather run away than to try to make it better. You , one of our Four Virtues, is to face all things bravely. That includes saying you’re sorry when you were a sap.” “You should show respect for you elders, young man.” Conrad was dead serious, “I respect you more than you can imagine, but when you act like a jackrabbit, I will tell you. And now, you are. Try to find some time today and visit with him. And by the way, it wouldn’t hurt you to have a talk with Wednesday. I know she acts like she doesn’t mind, but your constant pokes must hurt her, too. She doesn’t deserve that. She has been good to you and to our whole family.” Dead silence filled the line for a minute and then Joseph said, “I will do that. I want you to know that I don’t want to.” “Oh, believe me, I know.” Conrad chuckled, “What else is bothering you?” “How did you know something else was bothering me?” “I know you are bothered by your relationship with Johnny and Wednesday, but you have been for some time. There is something else.” “Her family will be here in a few days. What if they are wasichu?” Conrad snorted, “It wouldn’t matter if they were. You have your mind made up that they are already! How many bad people have you met in the clan?” “Well, none. So that means my luck is running out.”

“Joseph Standing Elk! Quit doing that! They will be fine. You’ve met Brett. He is nice and so is Wednesday. Just give them a chance. Ever wonder if they may think you are a savage redskin?” “Why would they think that? I have never been that way. They shouldn’t think that before they’ve ever met me,” Joseph retorted defensively. “How do you like it?” Conrad asked. “That is exactly what you are doing to them!” “Oh. Hm. Well, I will give them a chance. But if they are awful, what will I do?” “I am rather certain that Elton will help you out. He seems to be a good friend, or have you decided that he is a wasichu in sheep’s clothing?” “No. He is upstanding. Yes, he would watch so I wasn’t left out. He is good that way.” “Joseph, you could talk to Elton about Johnny, you know.” “No. I don’t think so. He thinks a lot of him and would think I was wrong.” “Well, maybe you are a little bit wrong about Wednesday and Johnny.” “Maybe.” Joseph changed the subject abruptly after that concession. “Last night we went over to the Patch. We all had to draw our pictures on a leaf for the kids to put on a tree. You know, I think this outfit is really squirrelly.” “They are and a lot of fun, good people.” “Yah. Say, we met Father Ben’s twin brother, his two kids, and his adopted brother, Willie Meadows. I have never seen anyone as skinny who wasn’t dead — as that Willie.” “I suppose you told him.” “Of course, somebody had to. He is a nice, friendly fellow, but he doesn’t know anything about eating. Do you know that he eats grass? He calls it greens, but— no wonder he is skinny! I tried to tell him that is for horses, but he says it’s good.”

“I have had greens, and they are good. You would like them.” “No. I wouldn’t. Anyway, I was wondering if you would do me a favor?” “What is it?”

***

A smug Joseph returned to the kitchen and wheeled his chair up to his spot at the table. After grace was said, everyone began ing the platters of pancakes, bacon, and scrambled eggs. There was only one snag before eating. High Pockets was convinced that he needed catsup on his pancakes. Finally, Grandma took over. She brought the catsup bottle to the table and set it in front of him. “Okay fella. Here’s the deal. You can put the catsup on your pancake yourself, but you are not leaving the table until you eat every single bit of it. So, if I was you, I’d be very careful.” High Pockets was not prepared for that response. Once he had the open bottle in his hand, he became concerned since no one was trying to stop him. He looked at Grandma, “Pockets do it?” “Yes, sir. But you have to stay at the table until you eat every bit of it.” “All gone?” The toddler was beginning to smell a large rat. “Yes.” Pockets grimaced and looked over the situation. Then he poked his finger in the bottle to get a little catsup on the tip. He wiped his finger on his pancake and then said with a big smile, “Thank you!” Elton was killing himself trying to keep from laughing, but the method worked. High Pockets set the bottle back on the table and it was never mentioned again. The boy ate all of his pancake after putting syrup on it, even covering the miniscule dab of catsup.

After the plates were cleared, the kids dashed off to their adventures of the day, the men moved into the dining room with their coffee cups. Kid, Josh, and several of the other clan men ed them. Joseph did, too. They discussed the crops, pastures, and feed for their livestock for the winter. Joseph listened intently and understood the situation. The pastures were straggly at the very best, and the crops were meager. There had been a warm, but dry spring. Once the crops started to grow, there was no more rain or snow. Nothing. The pastures were paltry. The men were faced with having to start feeding hay to the cattle in less than a month. That is the time when most years the cattle feed and fattened on the pastures. Overgrazing the pastures was a dangerous business. Having to feed hay in June, only meant they would have less hay reserves in the winter. Also, since it was so dry, there would likely not be able to replenish it. The farmers would have to sell off most of their herds, and the prices would be depressed since everyone else was selling off too. It was a grim prospect. Each of the men listed the reserves of hay, silage, and feed they had, the condition of their pastures, and how many head they had. Ian Harrington listed them all together as one, to see what could be maneuvered. Then Vance asked to use the phone. He called his Dad in southern Nebraska. They had an over-abundance of hay in that region. The previous year had been very good for them, so they had hay for sale. Vance asked him not to sell any, until he talked to him again. When he returned to the table, Vance shared what he was thinking. “My brother Dennis is returning to the home place this month. I am buying George’s home place. Joey and I were going to buy up George’s pasture and cropland. I can have Dennis pay me in hay, if we need it. I think we will.” “What are you going to use for money then?” Elton asked. George Jessup answered, “He and I talked about it. I will credit it as money. Makes no difference to me. If he paid me in cash, I would just have to spend it on hay. Or he can sell it to the rest of you.” “Besides,” Vance added, “This way, we have a chance to get a lot of hay. They had a bumper crop last year.”

“We had wanted to expand the dairy this year, but it doesn’t look like that will happen. We’ll be lucky if we can keep half of what we have,” Darrell shook his head, “The pastures just can’t sustain them.” The men talked nearly an hour and then Joseph said, “When is the last time you burned your pastures?” They all looked at him, and Elton answered, “Not for years. Why?” “You should do that. It is good for native grasses and gets rid of the weeds.” Danny asked, “Wouldn’t we burn the whole darned county, as dry as it is?” “You have to be careful. Make fire breaks, wait for a still day, and then burn it from the outside in.” The sage of Sioux advised. “Should really do it every three or four years. It would be the best idea to do it right before it is supposed to rain, and it will come back strong and fresh.” “Makes sense,” George Jessup agreed. “We just have to wait for rain in the forecast.” “But won’t the pastures just come back on their own if it rains?” Josh asked. “The roots will try to revitalize the sickly plants. It is better to burn it off.” “Won’t it just blow dirt, if it doesn’t rain?” Kincaid asked. “No. It would if it was plowed, but since the root bed isn’t damaged by the fire, it will be fine.” Elton answered. “So, what about the crops?” The men discussed what had been seeded, what the plans were to seed, and what to do with what was already planted and not thriving. Usually, each farmer made his own decision, but this year they felt they could pool their recourses so they all might fare better. Only a few farms had irrigated land. The best was on old field by the road from Josh’s place to Kid’s place. It fed out of the creek that meandered through it. It hadn’t been plowed in years, so the men decided the soil should be rested. Kid chuckled, “Considering all the trouble we had putting in the septic tanks because of the water table, I think we should till that whole bottom. Of course,

depends if Josh wants a field two feet from his house!” “I don’t mind, if you don’t.” Josh laughed. “Say, I can call my dad and see how the crop situation is in Indiana. Maybe we can pick up some hay from there.” Jerald, the cattle buyer, said, “I think it has been pretty good down that way. Better get offers out quickly though, because the demand from the prairies is going to be high. Since I hold my cattle on the Jessup place for resale, I use a lot of the feed. I’ll put in my share. I can help out with the shipping. We will be hauling livestock out, and we can haul feed and stacks back.” Ian nodded, “That’s great.” Then Johnny asked, “How is the water table below Shale Hill? The creek goes through there, and even though I don’t think it has ever seen a plow, would it be good? Até and I were out there and saw millions of nymph grasshoppers in that bit of green.” “Figures. It should be great feeding grounds for the grasshoppers. I know during droughts, that area was always green earlier than the rest.” George answered, “Something else, the USDA has announced we are going to have a bumper crop of grasshoppers this year. So, we need a lot of green or the devils are going to eat out fields.” City born Josh smiled, “Really? A grasshopper can’t eat that much.” “One doesn’t,” Albert Frandsen, Jeannie’s dad, answered, “But two million can. Those devils have a year like this, and they breed like flies. I have seen it so bad that you couldn’t find a place to lay your hand on the side of a building without squashing one!” “Well, we best break this up and get to work.” Elton suggested. “We should all look over what we’ve got, what we need, and then meet again. What do you say?” “Sounds good to me.” George said. Jerald said, “I will keep my feelers out for good hay and feed. Also, I will try to keep the layover low at Jessups. If I see any place that has good cattle prices, I will call. Okay?”

With that, the men broke up their meeting. While it was encouraging they would all work together, they all knew that it wasn’t going to be a cakewalk for anyone. Their best hope was to hold their financial status even, or even suffer only a little loss. They knew there would be no expansion.

After the other men went home and Elton and Kevin left for the shop, Johnny asked Joseph, “Ate’, would you come with me to look over the land at Olson’s, er- I mean, my place? I would appreciate it if you could help me evaluate the fields.” Joseph studied his son and then nodded, concealing his joy, “I would be proud to assist my son. I hope I have learned enough wisdom from the elderly to be of help to you.” Johnny grinned, “Thanks. I think you did. I have to go tell Wednesday we will be leaving and then I will bring the pickup.” “Is she coming with?” Joseph was deflated. “No,” Johnny answered. “She doesn’t know anything about fields and such.” “That is as is should be. It is mostly a man’s work.”

25

The two men gladly packed the thermos from Grandma and headed over to Johnny’s place. It was a bit chilly, but dry as a bone outside. There was a good breeze which only served to dry the soil and plants even further. Once at the farm, Johnny opened the gate to the pastures behind the farmyard. When he got back in the pickup, it was the first time that either spoke. “Do you think that you will like farming?” Joseph asked. “Yes, I do. I won’t actually be a farmer, however. Most folks up here would say a rancher.” “I thought they were the same.” “They kinda are. Farmers are more apt to plant crops and raise different kinds of livestock, while ranchers mostly have pasture and range animals.” Johnny grinned, “At least that’s the way it seems. I doubt anyone ever figured it all out.” “I think if I was going to do one or the other, I would be a rancher, too. I am not much for fussing with things like crops. Only gardens, and that is for Slipper and Unci to do.” Johnny laughed, “Boy, I would get clobbered for saying that to Wednesday!” “Best not say it out loud then,” Joseph winked. “I was wondering about your house. I don’t want to upset you, but I do have a question.” “What is it, Ate’?” “You have no furniture! I know you didn’t have anything after your house burned, but didn’t the wasichu?” “She had some beautiful furniture. I’ve seen photos of it, but it was all lost. When the judgement came down on RAC, her husband’s business, all of their possessions were sold and all their money seized to pay off some of the folks

who were swindled.” “So she really did have nothing when you met.” “Seven boxes- and one of them contained the papers that proved that she was not responsible for what the company did. Lou and his partners has used her signature without her knowledge and said that she worked there, long before she did. She had a great reputation and was considered an honest broker. They used her good name to swindle business deals. When they finally were so broke they had to ‘hire’ her, she realized what they had done, and threatened to go to the authorities. They had set her up to take the fall for them, while they acted as if they were innocent victims.” “She told me they were going to burn down her parent’s home?” “Yes, they were. They were trying to keep her from going to the judge or filing for divorce. They threatened them and her. While we were there at the trial, the police arrested some men that were hired to burn their home. They were playing for keeps. Millions of dollars and years of jail time make the price of peace pretty tall.” “She doesn’t seem like she is that strong.” The older man winced, “Although, she was pretty tough with me when she made me breathe into that machine for my breathing.” “She has inner strength, but that business with Lou was almost her undoing. It threatened everything she believed in and really shook her to the core.” Johnny chuckled, “But she is a feisty one. Man, we argued steady for the first weeks we knew each other.” Joseph laughed, “I believe that. At least, you didn’t back down to her.” “No, I didn’t. In fact, she infuriated me.” Johnny chortled, “She was a walking disaster area. I tell you, she could insult complete strangers in ten words or less! I’ve seen her do it! I used to just shudder when she opened her mouth.” “She must have improved, because she doesn’t do that now.” “No. She really has a good heart, but then she was so scared and nervous, all she could do is lash out. I was just the lucky one who got the brunt of it.”

“Must have been because she thought a lot of you.” “I don’t know about that. She barely said a decent word to me. She was just a prickly pear!” Johnny looked at his father, “But you know, for some reason, I always had this strange attraction to her.” Joseph’s eyes twinkled with the devil, “She probably reminded you of your mother.” “Mom? Are you out of your mind? Mom has never been like that. I would have to say that she likely reminded me of you!” Joseph got a big belly laugh, “Might be some truth in that!” “I think you were pulling my chain!” Johnny puffed. “I was,” Joseph chortled. “It is so easy. No wonder Wasichu does. You just walk right into it!” “Ye gads.”

The men looked over the pastures and hay land. They made notes of the condition of each and then drove down to the area below Shale Hill. Of course, that was the greenest place on Johnny’s land. The grass was tall and robust, but they also noticed a number of nymph grasshoppers. Joseph shook his head. “It might be better to let livestock in here, before it all goes to the grasshoppers.” “I was thinking the same thing. I imagine the area between Josh and Kid’s place is about the same.” “Where does this creek go, east of here?” “Into Jessup’s lower pasture. I imagine that is the good yet, also.” “Why is that Vance buying into Jessup’s place?” Joseph asked. “Is he somehow related to them?”

“No. He and Friday stayed there on their first visit up here,” Johnny smiled. “They just fit in, and Jessups feel the same about them. The last two kids of theirs at home were Joey and Sammy. Sammy moved to Stanford when he married, so he isn’t around that much anymore. So, Joey and Vance are buying out his share of the farm, and Vance is buying the home place.” “Where does this Joey live?” “He had lived his whole life on the farm, and wanted to have a place of his own. So he and Beth built between Jessups home place and the dairy, where his brother lives. That way, he can still help his dad, but be on his own.” “Seems confusing.” “It made sense when it happened. Anyway, it will be good to have a line on some hay from Nebraska.” “Where is that place that Josh is from?” “Indiana.” “Now, who is he married to?” “He is married to Jeannie Jessup’s sister. You know, Darrell’s wife.” “Oh yah, the goat guy. He seems like a nice fella.” “He and Jeannie are the best.” Johnny turned back to the pickup, “Well, guess we better get a move on.” Back in the pickup, Joseph asked again, “So, what are you going to use for furniture in that big house?” “Guess I never did tell you. Doris sold us the dining room furniture that was in there and some of her other furniture that she didn’t take. Since she married Cal and they live downstairs in the hotel, she didn’t need a lot of it. She gave some to her kids, but the rest is stored until we can use it. We just paid her a bit more for the house and so there is a lot included. I don’t even know what all is in there.” “Hm. When are you getting it out?”

“As soon as Chatterbox says. I guess he will be finished in a couple days.” He looked at his dad, “Getting anxious to move in with me?” “Not really. I just didn’t want you sitting on the floor.” The older man asked, “Do you have a hospital bed for your house?” “We don’t, but Elton said we can borrow theirs for you.” “I could sleep in a regular bed, you know. I have one of those big foam wedge things at home. Then Slipper can sleep with me.” “I don’t know what Wednesday decided about that. Guess we need to have a powwow with the ladies about that.” Joseph shook his head, “We won’t. We will ask them, and they will tell us what they want us to do. That’s the way it usually works.” “Yah, you poor henpecked man.” Joseph looked at his son, “This was a nice visit.” “It was. I really enjoyed it.” Johnny replied, “I would have liked it more if we hadn’t found so many grasshoppers.” “Me, too.” Joseph turned in the seat, “What did Joey say about his wife’s job? She can read the weather?” “She works for the weather bureau. At first, she was going to be in Bismarck, but the state needed a weather station in this area. So when Crandall put Crandair in here, he offered to build at small station at his airport. So, Beth transferred there. Now they can all be here.” “Does she really know the weather?” “As much as anyone can. Why?” “I was wondering when we could start burning the pastures. We should do it right before it rains.” “I will tell you what. We can go in to Merton, pick up Wednesday’s check from

Barnes, and then go talk to Beth at the weather station. We only need to check in with Grandma before we go.” “I would like that.”

26

Johnny stopped in front of the Barnes home, and Joseph volunteered to stay in the pickup. However, Cecil came out of the house and encouraged him to come in. “My Ethel just put lunch out, so maybe you could see your way clear to helping us eat it.” Johnny nodded, “Be happy to, right Ate’?” Joseph didn’t really want to go in, but Cecil seemed to be friendly enough. So, he went in. At least the house was set up for wheelchair access, since Dottie was in a wheelchair a lot of the time. Ethel greeted them warmly, but Dottie was ecstatic. She always liked it when Johnny visited and was overjoyed that his father would be there, too. For his part, Joseph was interested in seeing this place where Wednesday worked, but he was less than enamored with Dottie. He knew she was wacky, but then some older folks got like that. He decided she served to show him how fortunate he was that he had never become as confused as her. Of course, Dottie was seated at the head of the table and insisted that Johnny sit on one side of her while Joseph sat on the other. She directed Ethel, her daughter-in-law, and Cecil, her son, about everything and criticized their every movement. Joseph was very thankful that he had aged so much more gracefully than she did. After grace was said, everyone visited amicably and ate the fine meal. That is, everyone except Dottie. She only scowled and grumbled. Everyone else ignored her, but Joseph. At first, he was irritated with her, since it wasn’t a woman’s place to sit at the head of the table or behave that way. However, since he didn’t understand everything the others were discussing, he began to listen to her. Finally, he asked the rest, “Is this Dottie’s home?” “Yes, it is,” Cecil answered. “She has not been well as of late, so Ethel and I took early retirement from our jobs in Bismarck. We sold our house there and

have moved here, so she can be in her home.” Joseph frowned deeply and then squinted his eyes as he thought about it. Everyone, including Dottie, watched him while he processed the information, awaiting his determination. Before long, he asked, “Was the woman who was caring for her, not doing a good job?” “Wednesday was doing a wonderful job,” Ethel responded. “However, our Miss Dottie can wear out a team. It is too much for one person.” Dottie jumped in, “That Thursday thing is a wimp! And besides, if you guys would get me a pulley, I wouldn’t have so much trouble. You are all useless.” “Mother,” Cecil said sternly, “You are not going to get a pulley. You don’t tell us what you want one for, so you aren’t getting one. Period. You still haven’t told us why you climbed in the fireplace a couple weeks ago and got stuck in there! Good grief! You could wear out an army.” Joseph didn’t like Dottie, and was certain that she was more than a few logs short of a campfire, but family should treat their elders with respect. He thought Wednesday was worthless himself, but for different reasons. She could care for the elderly— that he knew. He just didn’t like her because she was white and that shouldn’t bother Dottie. He turned to Dottie and asked as respectfully as he could, “Why did you go into the fireplace?” “I heard birds up there. You know, sometimes they make nests up there. I could hear them chirping up there, but these knotheads and that Tuesday thing wouldn’t even listen to them.” The old woman growled, “Well, after the boneheads got through fussing to get me out of there, they made enough noise so the birds are gone now.” Joseph smiled comionately, “I guess it all worked out, didn’t it?” Johnny’s mouth fell open in shock. How could this man who was the epitome of cantankerous behavior actually be a peacemaker! The old man looked at his son, “Oh, don’t look so shocked, you chicken head, you know you should respect your elders. There is a lot to learn from them.” Johnny looked to Cecil who had his mouth open, too, and was half afraid that Cecil and Ethel would tell them both to get out of there. Instead, Cecil sat

quietly, “You are right, Joseph. However, I don’t know if you understand. We love Mother very much, but she is a danger to herself and others.” “I’ve heard of some things, and it is dangerous.” Then he turned to Dottie, “Why do you want a pulley? If there is a good reason, maybe you could get one.” “Well, it’s about damned time someone asked. Only that little Pippy asked me, everyone else just says no, right off!” “What is it?” “What is what?” Dottie asked, “I just told you. No one will give me a pulley.” “Why do you want a pulley?” “Oh, no reason.” Joseph shook his head in bewilderment, “I think you are being impossible. I wouldn’t give you one either if you don’t say why!” “Will you give me one if I say?” Joseph started to laugh, “You have the strong trickster spirit of the coyote! I think you must give these youngsters a time! It is good for them, but I am older and you need not try to trick me. I know most of the games. Just tell me why you want a pulley.” “Will you just say no?” “I have to hear first. I don’t care. I can leave here and you can’t, so it is more important for you.” Cecil and Johnny looked at each other aghast, and Ethel almost choked on her water. The old woman said, “It’s like this. These worthless kids moved home and took over the upstairs.” “Don’t you want them here?” “They can be here. I don’t mind. They need all the help they can get. They will never make old bones. No imagination or grit. Makes me crazy.”

Joseph nodded understandingly, but then asked, “But what has that to do with the pulley?” “I want to see my upstairs! I haven’t been up there since before I broke my damned leg when they wouldn’t fix the chimney. I fell, you see— when I had to fix it myself.” “Mother, I had hired the man and he was coming the next day. If you had been a little patient, you wouldn’t have broken your leg.” “You guys just don’t move fast enough to get things done.” The old lady reiterated, “So then they hired that Monday thing, and painted upstairs. Since then, they have put in plumbing, walls, and all sorts of stuff. They never even asked me about it!” “You didn’t?” Joseph looked at Cecil for a response so he could mediate. Ethel pursed her lips, “Yes, we did. Mother, you know the water heater blew a gasket and all that. There was no choice.” “I’m not talking about that. I mean the upstairs. There might be holes in the roof! I don’t know what you are doing up there. You could be raising a nest of baby skunks for all I know!” “Skunks?” Cecil was astounded. “Where in hell did you dream that up? Skunks?” “I don’t know. I just don’t know. It is my house.” The old lady knew her argument held no veracity, but she was upset. “Okay, so maybe not skunks, but why can’t I see? Why can’t I go up there? What are you doing up there?” Ethel said kindly, “Mother, why didn’t you just say you want to go upstairs? We can take you up there. What has that got to do with a pulley?” “I was going to get me one and then wrap it around the stair post and hoist myself and my chair up there, so I could look around.” Cecil shook his head, “Mother, it would never work. The post isn’t strong enough and neither are you! Wheelchairs aren’t meant to be hoisted! Ye gads! You would kill yourself.”

“I might as well be dead if I can’t see my own upstairs!” The woman started to tear up, and then shook her head. “You don’t care about me. You just want to do what you want.” Cecil got up from his place and went around the table to his mom. “Mother, right after we are finished eating, if Johnny can help me, we will take you upstairs. Okay?” “I will be glad to help,” Johnny said. “Then you can look it all over.” The old lady sat for a minute absorbing that fact that she had won her argument. It was almost too easy. Then she squinted with a sparkle of the devil, “Can I look through the closets and drawers?” Ethel rolled her eyes, “Whatever your little heart desires.” Dottie giggled and shrugged, “Might be interesting.” “As the elderly, we must give the young ones the chance to learn by their mistakes. That is the wisest teacher.” Joseph said, “I think you can do that.” “Too bad you’re married, Joseph Standing Elk!” Dottie grinned, “We would make a good team.” Joseph laughed a good laugh, “What about my Johnny?” “Ah, let him have that Saturday thing. Did you ever see anyone with such skinny legs as hers?” Joseph raised his eyebrows, “I don’t look at women’s legs. That’s trouble.” Johnny looked at Cecil, “I don’t know if this is a good thing— these two.” Cecil said, “Hard to believe that they parented such fine men as we are.” Ethel got up from the table to get the coffee pot, “I think I’m going to be sick!”

The rest of the meal, the conversation was about Cecil’s retirement. He had worked for years with the Planning Commission in Bismarck, while Ethel

worked in Medical Records at St. Anne’s hospital. This last winter, Cecil took the realtor’s test to get his license. He had just dabbled in real estate, but was going to do more of it now. Then this spring when Dottie took her dive off the roof, he and Ethel realized that their attention was needed in Merton. They had always wanted to retire there, but now they would do it sooner than they had originally planned. Ethel had applied at the Retirement home to work part-time. She couldn’t take full time work, because someone had to keep an eye on Dottie. She worked out a schedule with Wednesday, so they would each have some time away from the aged dynamo. Cecil worked a bit with his real estate, but mostly with Jacob Johnson. He was the mayor of Merton, a position only created in the last few years. Johnson was life-long resident who was planning to retire to Florida late this fall. There were already folks pushing Cecil to run for Mayor. He was a logical choice, since he had experience from all the years he had worked on the Planning Commission in Bismarck. Dottie, of course, was convinced he would win the election in a landslide. When Ethel asked what made her so certain, she said, “Because I can tell him what to do! If people weren’t so prejudiced against the elderly, I could have that job! I know every morsel of dirt in this little dump.” “Yes, Mother. I’m fortunate to have you as an advisor.” Cecil smiled, “But it it, the real reason you think I will win is because I am the only one running!” Johnny and Joseph both laughed, but Dottie growled, “Don’t get too big for your britches! I might run against you! I can get those kids at Johnny’s place to campaign for me, right?” Then she looked around the table, “Well, I’m ready now.” Cecil looked at her, “For what?” “To go upstairs!”

Joseph and Ethel sat with another cup of coffee. The men took Dottie’s wheelchair upstairs and then carried her up. Joseph and Ethel heard the old woman squawk incessantly about everything from the color of the walls to the

fact that they had a television set upstairs. She had no use for modern communications. Ethel sat quietly, listening to her mother-in-law’s harangue and once in a while she shaking her head in what seemed like despair. Ethel’s emotions were confusing to Joseph, but he did understand. He had felt that way a lot. The old man reached over and patted her hand. She smiled back at him and then he grinned. “The country could have used her in World War II.” Ethel laughed softly, “You are right.”

When the trio returned to the table from their journey to the upper regions of the house, Ethel asked, “Was it as bad as you imagined?” The tiny octogenarian scowled, “Sure as hell! Even a television set! Mind you, folks will learn that looking at stories all day, ruins your mind! And pink walls. Heaven above! I have never had pink paint in this house! Ever!” “Do we have to repaint?” Cecil asked. “Ah hell, I don’t care. If you want to look at it, that’s fine with me! And you can keep the television, as long as it is turned down so I don’t have to hear it.” Johnny winked at Cecil who grinned slightly. Then Dottie continued, “But I don’t like all the stuff that used to be up there, jammed into that extra bedroom. It’s all my stuff, you know.” Ethel nodded, “We stored the things from the other three rooms in there, carefully. We know it is all yours. Do you want some of it down here?” “I don’t know. I need to look it.” Then the old lady squinted, “You didn’t take any of it, did you? Or throw it out?” “No way, Mother. It is all there.” “Okay then. Just checking.” The old woman was mouthing voiceless sarcastic remarks for a minute as she told her family off silently and then she became still. “I have decided. I want you to bring it down here and I will look it all over. Then

I will decide what to do with it. Hear me? And soon.” “It would be better to keep it stored upstairs than to store it in the basement. Things could get musty down there.” Cecil responded, “It is fine where it is.” “No. I want the room empty. Then you two can put all your modern junk in there. Just have some boys bring the stuff down for me to look over. Hear me?” “Yes, Mother. I will talk to the clan to see if those guys would help. But they probably can’t do it until the weekend.” “I guess, since some of them actually do things besides talk like bigshots. This weekend then.”

With that, the little lady moved her chair back from the table and motioned to Johnny, “Wheel me to my room. I need to rest up so I can think about all this stuff. Ethel can clean up this mess, if she re how.” Johnny got up and began to wheel Dottie to her room. As they ed Joseph, she had him stop and reached out to Joseph. He shook her hand, but she turned her cheek to him, “Plant one on me, Babe!” she giggled flirtatiously. He laughed and gave her a peck on the cheek. As Johnny was wheeling her to her room, Cecil was shaking his head with a smile, “My Mother is a tornado.” “She is definitely a trickster. Was your father a quiet man?” “Yes,” Cecil answered in surprise, “How did you know?” “Not hard. I doubt he could get a word in edgeways.”

27

Father and son left the Barnes home and headed down the street. Johnny turned to his dad with an inquisitive look. Joseph looked back at him and asked, “What?” “I can’t believe you helped with Dottie. That is not like you,” Johnny’s eyebrow wrinkled in wonder and then he grinned. “What got into you?” Joseph chuckled, “Conrad told me I should shape up. I guess the old woman means well, she is just witko. It happens to many folks when they get old. Some get forgetful, some stubborn, and some get crazy. I guess it was a lesson for me. I should be thankful that I am not like her. I should be grateful.” Johnny tried to keep from cracking up, but instead shook his head, “I love you, you old buzzard.” Joseph shot him a dirty look. “Be respectful,” Joseph responded and then changed the subject, “Are we going to see that girl who knows how to read the weather?” “Oh,” Johnny said, “I forgot. Glad you mentioned it. I would have forgotten. We sure can.”

The two knocked on the door of the weather monitoring station on the edge of the Crandair Airfield. Beth called out, “Come on in!” When they came in, she beamed, “I rarely get company here. If I do, it is usually Friday or Joey. So, this is a treat! Come, have some coffee.” She offered the men a chair and reintroduced herself to Joseph. He smiled and said, “I you. You play the white man’s flute with Johnny.” The pixie of a person looked at Johnny and said, “I don’t understand.”

“He means you play the harmonica.” “Oh,” she giggled, “I do. Only our harmonicas aren’t as unique as the cedar flutes.” “I know that,” Joseph agreed. She handed them their paper cups of coffee and then asked, “I am pretty certain you didn’t just stop by to talk about harmonicas, so what can I do for you?” “My father was wondering how white men figure out the weather,” Johnny said. “So I wondered if you would have time to tell him.” She shook her head, “Well, the answer to how we figure out what the weather is going to be is—not very well.” Joseph decided he really liked this girl. She certainly wasn’t a wasichu. It was too bad she was white. He smiled back, “My tribe wasn’t all that good at it, either.” “Maybe weather is God’s little secret. He waits until we plan a picnic and then says, “’Watch this!’ He makes it sprinkle a few drops and everyone runs inside.” Joseph looked at Johnny to decide if she was serious, and then realized she was joking. He said attempting a joke, “Some tribes had rain dances. The only rain dance I ever did, was running for shelter so we wouldn’t get wet!” After a quick cup of coffee, Beth showed the men the humidity and temperature recorders, the wind speed and direction monitors, barometric pressure devices, the recording of the dew points, and the rain gauges. She took the time to show Joseph some weather maps and gave them a simplified version of jet streams. She explained how the meteorologists try to determine the weather based on all these factors. Joseph was very interested and asked several questions. When they sat back down with their coffee, he said, “Thank you for showing that to me. I liked that. We used different methods, like if there was a lot of berries on the bull berry bushes; it meant there would be hard winter.” Beth smiled, “That is still a good hint. Most of the signs and medicines of old are

the basis for what we call modern technology. Of course, none of it is perfect.” “So, do you think we will have rain this summer, or is the guess that it will be dry all summer?” Joseph became very business-like. “I am trying to help my son decide when he should burn off his fields.” “I know that is a big concern in this area. Joey is really stressing over it.” Beth nodded, “All I can tell you is that the thought is there will be a wet late summer. It won’t be good for harvests, but it will help the forage crops.” She flipped through some papers on her desk and took out a paper. She handed it to Joseph, “According to our data, it should start to rain by mid-July and then end up being a very wet year. Of course, some of it could be in the form of snow.” “Is it going to freeze in July?” Joseph gasped. “Oh no. I didn’t explain that right. I mean the entire year will end up with more moisture than usual. Is it way below normal now, so it will have to dump a lot on us before the end of the year. It may be summer rains or winter snows.” Joseph asked, “Do you think that I should advise my son to burn off his fields early or wait until before mid-July?” “Since we don’t know when or even if we are right, I would say to do it when it is convenient, and the crops or hay growth is shot. Then you will be ready when it finally rains. IF the rains come early enough, some of the hay land may come back. Besides, you wouldn’t want to be out there with your matches in a rainstorm!” Joseph laughed, “My people rub two sticks together!” Beth laughed and reached in her draw, “Here. My people use lighters. You might want to keep this one just in case!” Johnny thanked her for taking so much time with them and she beamed, “I enjoyed it. Mostly, meteorologists only hear about how off our forecasts were!” Joseph shook her hand, “If you need me to straighten out anyone, let me know. You can call Johnny and he will tell me. I will fix it.” Beth came around her desk and gave him hug, “Thank you so much, Joseph. You

are my hero!” The men waved goodbye to Beth and got into the pickup. Johnny grinned at his father as he started the pickup, “I saw a new side of you today. Does Mother know you are a flirt?” Joseph smirked coyly, “I believe she does. How did you think I won her heart?” Johnny chortled, “I’ve often wondered!”

By the time they returned to Schroeder’s, Joseph was wearing out. Johnny suggested he take a nap, since the clan was going to meet again that night after chores. Joseph agreed, but asked that Elton wake him up when he got home because he had many things to discuss with him. Johnny assured him and Slipper took him off to his room. Johnny went down to help Andy and Kid at the shop. He shared with them Joseph’s adventures of the day. “I really had to pinch myself a few times to see if it was real or a dream.” Kid said, “I have to say this whole last week, he has referred to me by my name instead of MY KIND. Ye gads, what do you think he would say if he knew my real past?” Andy laughed, “He wouldn’t be a bit surprised. He isn’t being nice to you because of you. It is because he thinks Savannah hung the moon.” “I noticed,” Kid grinned. “He has good taste!” “You should have seen him with Beth this morning,” Johnny interjected. “He was so enamored with her. I feel I might have to warn Joey.” “Ah,” Andy chuckled, “I think Joey is safe, but it is nice to see him coming out of his shell. I hope he handles meeting Wednesday’s folks okay.” “We have tried to prepare them,” Johnny said, “But who knows what will set him off. They are nice folks though, so I think it will be okay.”

“What is his deal with Willie, anyway?” Kid asked. “Good grief, he just watches him like a hawk. At first, I thought he was going to have a fit because he was black.” “No, that wouldn’t bother him,” Johnny said. “That only confirms his opinion of how the Wasichu treat others badly. He thinks he is too skinny. And when he found out he eats greens, he almost ed out. Today on the way home from the weather station, he told me that he was going to remind Willie that he should save the grass for the livestock, because they will be short this year.” Kid rolled his eyes, “I hope you thank the good Lord every day that your mother is normal.” “I do, and I am also thankful that she has Mary Alice with her. I think my aunt has saved Joseph from a monstrous fate more often than we can imagine.”

After chores and dinner that night, many of the clanners began to assemble in the Schroeder’s big dining room. Ian Harrington had the list they had made before and they methodically went through the list. Each farm reported the conditions of the fields, feed in stock, and how much livestock they were going to cull. Vance gave a report from his family about how much hay they would send up, and also reported that they would be glad to pasture livestock on shares for them. Josh had talked to this father in Indiana, and he too suggested that several of the farmers in the region were willing to pasture cattle either on shares or for cash. Joseph took it upon himself to give a report on the weather. He also told of the number of nymph grasshoppers near Shale Hill. Joey reported the same on the area where the creek ran through the Jessup property. Jerald Oxenfelter said that he would work a deal with any of the men who wanted to truck the cattle out of state for pasturing, because he could bring back hay and feed from those areas. Most men had a good idea of how many they were going to cull from their herds. Any older or unfit cattle would go. The dairy had a list of cattle they were going to cull. With a lot of negotiation, they were able to only have to deplete their herds minimally.

They worked out a plan to move herds to different areas, such as the green spots near the creek, and graze them off first. It would not only provide feed for the cattle, but deny breeding and feed for the grasshoppers. Doug from the Farmer’s Union reported they had ordered pesticide and it would be available within the week. Crandall said they that even though Crandair was not in the crop spraying business, he had made a deal with a friend, a crop sprayer, who operated the airfield in Garrison. He would provide landing and refueling for any of his planes working for the clanners. That meant a significant reduction in cost to the clan. A map was plotted out as to which fields would be harvested, chopped for silage, or pastured. Another map was made where the men would start burning. While no one was thrilled with the plan, they did have one. Working together, they had managed to accommodate the younger men who were building their herds, with the guys who were culling. While adding to a herd was out of the question and everyone culled, there was plenty of work on shares. So, if a young rancher, like Johnny or Kid, had pasture and no livestock, instead of taking cash to pasture a neighbor’s stock, he would take a percentage of their calf crop. By the time they went home, everyone was a bit depressed and worn out. At least, they knew they would be working together and had some sort of method to their madness.

Johnny was washing up after the meeting when Wednesday came up to him. “Johnny, I know you are tired, but I would love to go for a walk with you.” The six-foot tall man wiped his face on a towel and then grinned at her, “It would be my pleasure!” The couple walked out to the thinking rock, south of the Schroeder household without saying a word. When they got to the rock, Johnny pulled her into his arms, “Just think. In less than two weeks, we will be married and in our own home!” After a long kiss, she said, “It seems like we have been together forever, and yet it only seems like yesterday when we argued all the way home from the airport.”

“You were a bit hostile,” Johnny chuckled. Johnny sat on the thinking rock and drew her down on his lap, “Are you certain that you want to go through with this?” “Yes. I am.” Then she kissed his cheek, “Johnny, do you think that your father is coming around?” He squeezed her, “Yes, I do. Até actually told me that the only reason you give me such a bad time, is because it was so easy.” She giggled and then raised her eyebrow, “He might not be wrong.” “Oh brother.” Wednesday moved to the spot next to him, “My folks will be here in a couple days. I know they are prepared for him, but I don’t know if he is prepared for them.” “He’s worried about it, but he can get over it. He did tell me, that except for the fact you are a wasichu, you will be a good wife for me.” She laughed, “Pretty good from a wanahosni grump.” “I can’t believe you guys call each other those names without the fur flying.” “We have an understanding.” “I think you two are so much alike that you enjoy being impossible to each other.” “A strong possibility.” Then she cuddled up to him, “When is the furniture coming from Bismarck?” “Saturday morning. Then we will have our bedroom set.” “Honey? Do you think we should put off buying it until this drought breaks?” “No, Wednesday, I don’t. This is my gift for you. I can’t buy you the wonderful things you had before, but I want our bedroom to be ours. So, if we have to eat off the floor, too bad.”

Wednesday giggled, “You only say that because we have the dining room set from Doris.” “I know. I may be a redskin, but I have a mind like a steel trap.” “Huh?” “Never mind,” Johnny stood and took her hand, “We better get back before I forget that we aren’t married yet.”

28

The next days were busy, but even with all that was going on, a few of the men went in to Dotty’s to help Cecil with her furniture. They moved the things from upstairs to the main floor, so she could look it over. The first was the nursery furniture she had used when she raised her children. She announced that she was giving the nursery furniture to Savannah and Kid for their new baby. Kid was very touched and thanked her profusely, but didn’t think he should take it. “Don’t be a chicken head. I’m not giving it to you because of you. It is for Savannah. She is a sweetheart. So take it for her.” Dottie spouted. “She knows that is was my daughter’s furniture when the good Lord took the wee child home. I know she will value it and take good care of it.” It was loaded into a clan pickup. Then she announced she had made the decision on the youth bedroom furniture that included a youth bed and a chest of drawers that had been Cecil’s as a young boy. “I want my High Pockets to have it. That boy has a fine mind and a lot of spunk. It will be good for him. You be certain to tell him it is from his buddy, Dottie!” “I will, Dottie,” Elton said, “But High Pockets has a bed.” “No. You want him to share with his brothers. He doesn’t want to do that. They are too much bigger and he will be pushed aside. I’m not having that! This is for him… from me. Got it?” The tiny woman demanded. The next bunch of furniture was an eclectic collection of things. Dottie had put a lot of thought into it. There were things she had designated for certain folks and the rest was for Cecil to do whatever with. She wanted to give her antique pedal sewing machine to Katie Ellison, her rocking chair to Wednesday, and the new baby cradle to Johnny. Johnny was very moved, “I know Wednesday will love the rocking chair, but we have no need for a rocking cradle.” “You’re getting married, aren’t you? Good night. That means it is your job to fill

it! Do I have to explain everything to you?” “No, Dottie. Thank you. I love you.” “No, you don’t. You are so sappy about that Monday thing, there’s no hope.”

There was still a bedroom set, and Cecil just asked the guys to help him put it back upstairs. “We can leave it in the room it was in. Ethel and I have no need for the space and might like to have a guest room.” The men helped him carry the stuff back upstairs. Ethel served them cake and coffee before they went home, but Dottie had already gone to bed. She was busy working out what she was going to wear to Johnny’s wedding. Elton looked at Ethel, “God bless you. How can you stand it?” Ethel chuckled, “You know how some folks are at work and can’t wait to go home? Well, I’m at home and can’t wait to go to work!”

The summer was about to begin and the work began in earnest. Everyone had a job or many jobs. The children were studying for their finals and anxiously waiting for school to be out. The teachers were g their contracts for the year, final grades, graduation, and beginning their summer, or starting their summer jobs. The clan women were getting ready for the houseguests for the wedding, the wedding plans, the Memorial Day plans, and waging hand to hand combat with the grasshoppers and drought. Even the little ones pitched in and seemed to feel the need to help out. The culling of herds began. The herds were sorted and moved. Those that were being shipped for pasturing to Nebraska had to have their vaccinations updated, their brands or tattoos carefully checked, and then loaded in Oxenfelter’s trucks. In Nebraska, they would be pastured on shares. The truckers returned with their trucks loaded with hay. The better cattle were sold and shipped to Chicago feedlots, but most culls were sold at the local Larson’s Livestock Sales Ring. Nearly all of the local sales rings

had added extra sales that spring because they understood the situation. The weight loss and trucking costs incurred during shipping to Chicago had to be considered before making the determination whether to sell locally at lower prices, or shipping them out. The least valuable culls were trucked to local Sales Rings. Some of the older men, such as Albert Frandsen, George Jessup, and Carl Kincaid took turns attending the sales ring while clan cattle were being sold. That way, if the price was extremely low, or anything went wrong, they refuse sale. Also, they would develop a good feel for the market. Most of the men liked to do it, but probably Kincaid did the least of anyone. He had been an FBI agent most of his life, only coming to the agriculture game in the last few years. He had studied it, listened to the others, and become knowledgeable. However, he still felt a bit like fish out of water.

While on a stint at the Larson Sales Ring, Carl was sitting on one of the wooden bleacher-like seats that surround the ring where the cattle were shown as the auctioneer began the bidding. Next to him was a pair of brothers about his age. Over the first half hour, the three acknowledged each other and before long started a conversation. Hanibold Peterman was visiting his brother who lived southwest of Mandan. Ralph Peterman was selling off his herd. He had planned to retire the following year, but decided to push up the date because of the drought. He and his wife were going to Arizona to retire. Hanibold, who was called Pete, was helping him out. During a break in the sales, the three men shared lunch at the coffee shop that was a part of the Sales Ring building. Carl shared he had been an FBI agent in Texas for the last several years before retiring to North Dakota. The fit, balding, tanned Pete shared that he and his wife Violet had retired from their farm near Ralph’s a few years previously. Both of their sons were working in Minneapolis and not interested in farming, so they sold the place. The couple bought a condominium in a retirement community of Clearwater, Florida. It was on the Gulf Coast and they enjoyed most of the first year there. Then Violet became ill with kidney cancer and ed away seven months later. Pete was at loose ends when he brought Violet home for burial in North Salem.

He had only ‘new friends’ in Florida and many of them were gone during the summers. He didn’t relish the idea of sitting in an apartment building in Minneapolis at his sons’ place, so he decided to mooch off his brother. Besides, he could help Ralph and Enid with their sale. Maybe by then the seventy-year old would have found something that caught his interest. This area and being a dairyman is what he understood and in his blood. Over the next days, Carl and Pete became friendly and actually saved a seat for the other guy when they went to a sales ring. Carl had invited Pete out to Merton over Memorial Day, but Pete said his brother’s wife had planned a big reunion picnic. Then Carl suggested, “Hey, whenever. Here is my phone number and the address. I’d love to have you come up and look over our dairy. You can stay at our place so you don’t have to drive back right off. It is a couple hour hike to your brother’s place.” “Thanks,” Pete grinned. “I’ll do that. I would love to see your set up and meet this clan that you’ve talked about.” “Okay, until then. I imagine I will run into you. But keep in touch, regardless. We are almost finished culling our herds.” Carl rolled his Coke bottle in his hands, “Ye gads. We had a major fiasco when Kid talked about selling off some of his horses. You’d have thought we were considering removing the stuffing from the kids’ teddy bears!” “Horses are closer to the pet category than like a range cow,” Pete agreed. “Kid was only selling two of his older brood mares and he had planned to do that anyway. But he and Jessups board riding horses for some folks in Bismarck. Since the feed bills skyrocketed, many of them decided to just sell their horses. One little girl gripped her daddy’s leg and cried with a broken heart, ‘Will you sell me or Grammy too, if we eat too much?’” “Yikes,” Pete laughed. “Grab the old heart strings.” “Yah, but it worked. Humans under the age of five are the best cons in the world. The man and Kid worked out a deal which cost both of them money, and the little girl’s horse remained. If the little thing had held out for gold crowns in the critters mouth, she likely would have gotten them! Damnedest thing you ever saw!”

Pete raised his eyebrow and chuckled, “Been a victim of that con myself. Although being down in the Clearwater retirement area, I encountered more than one situation where the young folks did sell off their grandmothers! Wow! This one couple out of Connecticut had their entire savings pilfered by their damned son. He ended up in the slammer, she was in a retirement home, the old man died of a heart attack, and the attorney had all the money. What a fright!” “Yah. Saw some of that myself in the old FBI days.” Carl slapped his friend on the shoulder, “Hope you can make it out after Memorial Day. Have a great holiday.” “I will make it a point. Sure I won’t be in the way since you’re having that wedding and all.” “Nope. We’ll find you a bed and be more than happy to hand you a milk pail any old time. And I can promise you will be able to fill your belly with good food!” “My kind of deal!”

Darrell Jessup had ed the county and got grazing rights for the ditches on the county roads. He sent his goats out in groups of twenty to graze them. It saved him feed and saved the county the cost of mowing, but meant that someone had to shepherd them all day. It would be a tangle until after school was out, but then would ease up since the older kids could shepherd. In fact, they were looking forward to it. The same was true of the cattle that were moved to the greener areas around the Jessup’s creek, Shale Hill, and the bottoms between Kid and Josh’s places. That went well, except for the near stroke Savannah had when she awakened one morning to find five head of cattle smearing their noses on her bedroom window four feet from her pillow! The men were harvesting whatever they could salvage. They were making straggling grain crops into silage or sparse hay land into haylage, similar to silage but with grasses. Both were considered hot feed- ground feeds which tend to ferment. They are excellent for some livestock and dangerous for others. The major concern with hot feed is the tendency of it to grow fungi and bacteria.

Some of the grain crops that never developed seed heads were simply baled or cut and stacked as straw. Straw was what was generally used as bedding and was great for poultry, since there were always some grain seeds that ended up in the straw. The poultry loved that. The battle with the grasshoppers began in earnest. As the greener areas in the fields rapidly disappeared, the grasshoppers moved to the farmsteads that often had lawns and best of all, gardens! The kids were most upset when Crandair, who did not do crop dusting, offered free landing for the crop sprayers. That was great for the farmers and the dusters. However, the junior gardeners took it as a personal affront. Since the dusters didn’t spray farmyards, the grasshoppers took refuge there. That put them in the rifle sights of the clan kids who specialized in caring for the gardens. Crandair was accused by the gardeners of committing flagrant crimes akin to treason or aiding and abetting the enemy. Had it not been that Crandair’s executive staff had clan kids of their own, the situation may have become treacherous. As it was, it came to a tentative ime. Although the relationship of Gabe and Vance took a definite left turn down a rutty road for a while, they attempted to maintain a shaky relationship. It wasn’t until Vance took his stepson to the Farmers Union store and bought him a good supply of the polyester screening that could be used to protect plants from the ravages of the scavenging insects, as well as a bunch of grasshopper bait, things began to calm. He was deeply concerned at the glee that his ten-year old stepson revealed at the hideous demise of the insects as they died. Vance shared with his wife when he got home the child was delighted to find out that the hopper got sick and suffered before they died. Vance worried they may have to consider therapy at some point for the child. However, the rift between Vance and Gabe was settled when Vance took Gabe and some of the other clan kids out and helped them put up the polyester screening. During this time, Joseph was with his son or Kid Effan almost constantly during the day. He helped out where he could and was called upon to advise any of the clan about which cattle to cull or fields designated for burning. Even though the young men kept an eye on him so he wouldn’t get overtired, he did feel that he put in a valuable and worthwhile day. At night, when he lay down in his bed,

with little Kitten to keep watch over him, he felt very weary. It was a good and healthy kind of tired that you earned by doing something useful. It seemed to help Joseph, not only physically but psychologically.

By Saturday of Memorial Day weekend, the only folks with little to do were Carl Kincaid and Father Vicaro. They only had one assignment. Those two were presented with their aprons and a recipe box. Mo Kincaid and Sister Abigail were in charge of the training of those two men how to produce all the fruit pies they earlier had decreed they couldn’t live without. The morning was hazardous and it came to near blows with rolling pins flying, until the men realized that it was their own doing. They themselves had boasted they could do it. The ladies felt if that was the case, by golly, they were going to do it! It was soon discovered that neither the priest nor the FBI agent had any clue how to make a pie crust! The afternoon was quieter because making the filling required less talent than rolling out a piecrust. The rest of the clan was in even more of a scurry. The guests were beginning to arrive. Friday night, Uncle Bear and Auntie Mabel had driven in from Montana. While they usually stayed at Schroeders, this trip they stayed with Kid and Savannah. Jackson Fielding arrived on a late flight from Montreal in the early hours of Saturday morning. Conrad and Marci flew in from Yankton about ten in the morning. All of these folks stayed with Schroeders. Wednesday’s mother and father, Gene and Betty Schauer, arrived Saturday afternoon on a flight of Crandair. Wednesday met them at the airport along with Elton Schroeder. They drove them to Kincaid’s Petunia Patch where they would be staying, across the road from Schroeder’s where Wednesday lived. There they were welcomed by their son, Brett who was engaged to Kincaid’s granddaughter, Rain who lived with there. Elton went on home, reminding them all they were invited for supper after chores. The middle-aged couple, Betty and Gene seemed friendly and pleasant. Betty and Mo quickly hit it off. They were soon chatting like long lost cousins. Gene had worked as the assistant manager for a local sporting goods dealer. He had the gift of gab of a salesman and he commiserated with Carl for the unwarranted trial he had faced baking those pies under the thumbs of the women.

Betty had worked in the Parks and Recreation Department in Pennsylvania since Brett entered high school. Now they were both retired and looking forward to what was d as their golden years. So far, the golden part was more like shattered crockery with the legal problems of both their children, but things were beginning to take a turn. She was down to earth and had a great sense of humor. Betty was nice looking but a shorter, bit heavier, older version of Wednesday. She was very soft spoken, polite, and kind. Gene’s gray hair was a bit balding and his tummy was developing a small pouch, but one could tell he was a fit man. When Elton arrived home, Joseph met him at the kitchen door, with near fear in his eyes. “What is it, Joseph?” Elton asked. “Ah, nothing. Just wondering if the Wasichu family got in okay.” “They did. They are at Kincaid’s now.” “Good.” Joseph nodded as if trying to convince himself. “They didn’t grumble about the flight or anything, did they? I mean, like think it wasn’t good enough?” “No. Not that I heard.” Elton clapped Joseph on the shoulder, “Hey, what do you say that you and I go over to the model shed. I was thinking I should check out the water in Big Water Lake. You know, see if it needs to be changed or anything.” “I can help you do that,” Joseph nodded. “Let me get my other shoes on.” When Joseph wheeled into his room, Slipper came up to Elton. “Thank you so much for taking time with him. I know you have many other things to do.” “Ah, he is just nervous. I get it. Been there myself a time or two,” Elton smiled. “He wants to do the best for his family and sometimes gets a little bent about it.” “Bent,” Slipper smiled, reminding Elton a lot of the same expression Johnny got, “Bent would be one way of describing it.” Nora added, “Well everyone knows my Elton bird never gets bent. Right?” “Watch it,” Elton warned as Joseph returned from his room.

“Trouble with the wives?” Joseph asked. Not waiting for an answer he turned to the ladies, “We have something important to do, so we can’t help you. You must do your work alone.” Nora looked at Slipper and they both laughed, “Get out of here!”

Over at the model shed, the men did refill the water in Big Water Lake, the stock tank the clan used to float their model boats. The water then drained outside by hose to Zach and Suzy’s garden. “How are the garden’s looking?” Joseph asked. “Sad, but I must say the kids putting that polyester screening on has helped. Don’t know what we will salvage out of this spring. Boy, when the good Lord shut off the spigot in February, He sure left us high and dry.” “It wouldn’t have been so bad had the winds not been so steady. But that Beth girl told me that it will be a wet year, so we can just plan on that. I feel in my bones it will be okay.” “Joseph, I want to thank you for all the work, advice, and help you’ve put in with our dilemma. You have really stepped up to the plate and we appreciate it. I want you to know that.” “I do. A man has an obligation to his tiyospaye. You have been a wonderful kola for me, and I will try to return it.” “You have, and since we are good friends, I want to talk to you about something.” “Did I do something wrong?” “Not at all.” Elton went to the fridge, “Want a Coca Cola or something?” “Seven Up sounds good.” “You got it,” Elton said and then returned with the soda pop. He sat down and handed Joseph his soda pop. “I know you are worried about meeting Schauers. I

don’t think that you need to be. Everyone who has met you so far has liked you. I hope they’ve all treated you well.” “Yes, they did. That’s what worries me.” “I don’t get it.” “Maybe I have run my luck out.” Elton smiled, “Nah. Don’t think so. From all I’ve heard of Gene and Betty, they are good people. I think you will do fine. They have met Johnny and think the world of him, so I think you are good.” “Johnny behaves better than I do.” “Kevin behaves better than me, but I still have friends!” Elton laughed. “You got me.” Elton frowned, “Hmm. Good point. Well, you know who else is worried?” “Who?” “Rain. She thinks she won’t be good enough for Schauers.” “You mean our Rain? Lightnin’? Why would she worry? She is beautiful- for a white girl- has a happy spirit, and is hard worker. If they don’t like there, they are batty.” “We know that, but she wants things to be great, you know?” Joseph took a long drain of his soda, “Yes, I do know. And I think I know what you are trying to say. Wopila tanka, many thanks. What should I do if they are not good?” “Give me the high sign and we can disappear. Chances are if you don’t like them, I won’t either.” “That’s a good plan.” They finished their sodas and refilled the tank. As they were heading back to the

house, Joseph said, “What is our high sign?” Elton stopped to think, “How ‘bout—I know. Rolling our eyes at each other.” “Unless it is Clarissa talking. Then that wouldn’t be much of a sign.” “True enough, but that little girl doesn’t abide baloney very much, so I’m sure if they are impossible, she will likely let us know before we catch on.” “Is that good?” Joseph asked skeptically. “No. Not so far.”

29

After chores, Joseph went to his room with Slipper. She helped him get cleaned up to meet the guests for dinner. When his faithful wife of forty years handed him a clean shirt, he groused, “Do I have to wear one of those neckties? Might as well be a hangman’s noose.” Slipper pursed her lips and then gave her husband a kiss, “My dear Joseph. I love you with all my heart, but I really do wonder why you have to make everything a battle? Our very own son chose to spend his life with this woman, and I want to know her family. They are not coming into to overrun the Reservation or single-handed attempt to destroy our culture. They are only people who want to know the family of their new son-in-law. They have already accepted our son into their lives. From what I understand, they treat him well and think a lot of him.” “Maybe they are pretending. It is my duty to make certain they are going to treat him right.” “Joseph, Joseph.” She sat next to his wheelchair, “I am afraid all you are setting out to do is plant seeds of anger and distrust with them. I have lost one son to the war, and almost lost Johnny once before because of this sort of behavior. Please, if not for yourself- please for Conrad, Mary Alice, and for me. I am getting close to going back to my Creator and I would like to enjoy my family before I do. Could I ask you to allow me that?” Joseph almost choked, but put his arms around her. “I only want what is best for my family. I hoped you understand that.” “I do. But I am very fond of Wednesday and she and Marci are good friends. That pleases Mary Alice and me very much. I think if you are very honest with yourself, you don’t dislike her either.” Joseph growled, “I guess she is good enough for a Wasichu.” Slipper stood up and put her hands on her hips, “About that! We all understand it

is a nickname, but what will her family say? How would you have felt if my father would have called you an insulting name? Or if Marci’s family had degraded Conrad? I know how you reacted when Brenda’s father said Johnny’s laziness caused the explosion that took Brenda and their little one. You were very upset. Why do you think that her family won’t be as upset when you say their daughter is selfish, greedy, and uncaring? Sometimes I worry about what you are turning into!” “They don’t know what Wasichu means,” he suggested as if it made his behavior justifiable. “How are you so certain?” “Well, ah… How would they know?” Slipper wagged her head and shrugged, “I give up. Wednesday knows what it means and so does her brother, Brett. Honestly Joseph, I think I would rather deal with a billy goat some days than have to talk to you. You tire me out.” “Why would that be?” The lady shoved his shirt toward him, “Go ahead. Do it your way. I want you to consider that this time your family may not your actions. You nearly tore us apart once before and we may not let you this time.” “What are you saying?” “Just for a little minute, think how Pippy would feel if you told her that you upset Wednesday’s family so much that she decided not to marry Johnny.” Joseph grimaced and then winced, “I would let you tell her.” “As the white man say, ‘like hell, buddy!’” Slipper walked out of the room, leaving the clean shirt rumpled on his lap. He was sitting there, holding the wrinkled garment in his hands wondering if other heads of the families had ever been treated so badly for trying to do the right thing.

The door opened and Conrad came in. He closed the door behind him and walked over to the chair. He grabbed the shirt and shook out the wrinkles. Joseph looked at him and smiled, but Conrad only looked at him in disgust. “I hope you’re satisfied. Slipper is in her room crying. I imagine before the night is over, my whole family and Schroeders will be, too. Not to mention Wednesday’s family. Then you can sleep soundly. You live like you have no family.” Living like you have no family is the worst insult a Sioux can give another Sioux. Joseph knew he had ed the time of joking or fudging his way out of it. The young man was not mincing words, nor was he giving his uncle who had raised him any quarter. He thrust the shirt toward the man, “Put this on. Or not. I honestly can say that I have never been so upset with you. If it was up to me, I would let you sit in here by yourself. At least you wouldn’t destroy everyone else’s evening.” Joseph fumbled with his shirt and tried to get it on himself while he was sitting in the chair. Conrad began to help him, but the old man knew that his anger was not abating. As Conrad pulled the shirt down behind him, Joseph asked, “Does Johnny know what I said?” “Not yet, but he does know his mother is weeping… and he knows she came out of your room. My guess is he has it figured out.” “Could you talk to him?” “Nope. You got yourself into this and you can get yourself out. You are on your own, hotshot.” After the old man was dressed, Conrad left the room without offering to drive him out to the living room. Joseph did not ask, or say anything other than a mumbled thanks. He hoped Elton would come in, but doubted that he would since he would be busy. He didn’t know if he wanted Johnny to come in. He drove over to the window that overlooked the backyard. He felt badly that he didn’t control his words better. He shouldn’t have hurt his wife. She had her faults, but was a good woman. Slipper had stuck by him throughout all their trials and tribulations and always ed him. She was right. She did deserve to enjoy her family in her later years. He, being a good husband, should see to it

that she had that opportunity. He almost wished he knew how to get in touch with that Preacher Man, Byron Ellison. But he didn’t know how; and besides, why would he want to help him. He had managed to get himself out of his room a couple times, but always had a difficult time. He guessed he would have to struggle with it on his own. After all, it was his own talk that got him into that predicament. What if he went out there and his family would not speak to him? What if Elton heard what he did and was upset with him? What would that lady Grandma say to him? She was kind to him, but he knew the type. She wouldn’t hold her tongue if she knew what he had done! He stared at the door and then at his bed. Maybe it would be wiser to just stay in his room. Conrad said that is what he would let him do, if it was up to him. He didn’t understand that Joseph only wanted to make certain that his family was treated well. He meant no ill to them. He was simply warning others. The door opened and Joseph looked at it. There was little Kitten, his sentry. She smiled at him, “Gramma said soup is on! I think she’s fudging cause we don’t have soup.” Joseph called her over to his chair and gave her a hug. “You are a sweet little girl.” “Okay. I guess you are pretty good, too. I will hold the door open for you to drive through?” “I would like that.” “Okay, let’s go!”

Joseph and Kitten drove through the living room and then into the kitchen. The entire family was chatting when they came in. The minute the Standing Elks saw him, they became quiet. Elton was busy trying to convince High Pockets that when Nora told him to put his jacket away, it did not mean to throw it down the basement stairs.

Nora was just about to say something to him, when there was a knock at the door. Every worry the man had, engulfed him in a rush. He watched Nora go to the door as if in slow motion. His stomach was in his throat and he was certain that he was becoming dizzy, and going to out. The moment he had dreaded, and now had made even worse than he imagined, was now here. Behind that door was the family of the Wasichu. None of Joseph’s family, friends, or new tiyospaye would stand with him after what he had said to his wife. He had done it all himself and it wasn’t good. If it wasn’t for the fact that one of the Four Virtues of the Sioux is to face all things with courage, he would have curled into his chair and died.

30

The first through the door was Mo Kincaid, with all her guests in tow. Mo was her usual boisterous, jolly self. “We’re here! Rumor is you all have food here! Is that a fact?” Nora smiled and gave Mo a slight hug. “Yes. Secret’s out. Come on in.” Then the couple stepped into view. They were ordinary folks, Gene was pleasantly smiling and Betty had a friendly smile and a cuddly way about her. They didn’t look dangerous. But Joseph knew that looks didn’t always tell the story. Johnny went to the door and gave the Wasichu’s mother a hug, which she returned with a kiss on the cheek. Then Gene gave him a big bear hug with several pats on the back. Johnny beamed and motioned for his mother and aunt to come forward. Wednesday took Slipper’s arm and introduced her to this Betty person, who treated her in a friendly and kind way. Then this Gene actually gave Slipper a hug. Joseph didn’t know if he should object, but noticed that Slipper hugged him back. He knew white folks did that, so decided that it probably didn’t mean anything. But he would have to keep an eye on it. Then Conrad and Marci met the couple and Jackie and Pippy were standing behind their parents. When Jackie was introduced to Gene, he shook his hand. Gene smiled and said, “If you don’t look the spit and image of your Uncle Johnny.” The boy shot a worried glance to his father, “Is that good?” Gene chuckled, “It certainly is. I think your uncle is a fine looking man, as is your father.” The six-year old shrugged, “I guess. You are fine, too.”

“Well, thank you.” Gene reached in his pocket and retrieved a com on a chain. “I happened to see this and thought you might like it. This way you won’t get lost.” “What does it do?” Jackie asked, studying the dial. Conrad and Gene explained the com to the boy, while Pippy stood patiently by her mom. Finally, she wiggled her hand, “Mommy, can I say hi to the lady?” Betty peeked around Marci’s leg and bent down to her size, “And you must be the Pippy that Wednesday talks about. Come and tell me hello.” Pippy shyly came around to Mrs. Schauer and smiled hesitantly while she held out her hand to shake it. She looked at her mom, “Does she know about it?” “About what, Pip?” “About her girl being my Fairy?” “I do know,” Betty laughed warmly. “She was excited about it, because she’d never been anyone’s fairy girl before. Did you have another fairy before her?” Pippy shook her head no and watched the lady intensely. She answered softly, “She’s the only one. Were you a fairy girl, too?” “No. I never got to be one. I’m kind of jealous about it, because Wednesday really thinks it is fun.” Pippy shrugged, “It is fun to have one.” “I bet it is.” Betty reached into her bag, “Guess what? I happen to have a couple picture books you might be interested in. One is about a little fairy girl called Sunshine and the other is about a boy fairy, called a sprite, who is named Scooter. I’d like to give them to you to look at.” “Okay. I’ll be careful to not mess them before I give them back.” “No honey. These are yours to keep.” “Oh Mommy,” the little girl sighed as Mrs. Schauer handed her the books.

Joseph was taking this all in, and knew that the time was nearing when he would have to greet them. He was shocked and crestfallen when Johnny directed the Schauers to Andy and Annie. He need not have been surprised after the things he said. He was in much deeper trouble than he had thought. He reached Kitten’s hand just before she was ready to go look at Pippy’s books, and said, “Could you ask Jackson to come help me?” “Sure.” The little girl ran over to her stepbrother and took his hand. “Jackson, Mr. Joseph needs help.” “Okay,” Jackson smiled and went over to the man. “What can I help you with?” “I’d like to stand up to greet these folks.” “You got it.” Jackson helped him stand and then walk toward Gene. Gene saw him and smiled, coming toward him with outstretched hand. Joseph held out his hand and shook Gene’s hand warmly. “It is an honor to meet you,” Joseph said. “I am glad we will have time before the wedding to visit.” Johnny and Conrad almost ed out, but Mary Alice had to chuckle a little. She and Marci shared a wink, but Schauers didn’t notice. Gene motioned for Betty to come over. Even though Joseph held out his hand, Betty gave him a slight hug. “We are hugger people, especially for the folks that are important to us.” Joseph nodded, “That is not what we do, so much. But it is not bad.” “Thanks,” Betty said, “I didn’t want to offend you.” “That would be hard to do,” Joseph said as diplomatically as he could. Even Elton had to choke on that, but he was very glad that Joseph was making an effort. He was certain that in the week that followed there would be more than a time or two when Joseph might be offended. Grandma came up beside Elton and took his arm to whisper, “Wouldn’t be polishing up the peace pipes any time soon, but it’s a start.”

Then the elderly lady announced, “Dinner is only waiting on Carl, Brett, and Rain, so let’s take our places. Johnny would you help your parents find a seat?” The other three came in before everyone was seated at the table. Tia and Annie helped dish up the little ones’ plates and Elton took over monitoring the direction of the conversation. He was hoping to avoid any major pitfalls on the first meeting of the two families. Elton said grace and began ing the food. They had Smothered Chicken, mashed potatoes, and baby green peas. Mo had brought a couple pies for dessert. It was delicious and achieved several compliments. Joseph then announced, “I have had great food here. These ladies are fine cooks, even the Mandan woman.” Except for Betty and Gene, everyone’s eyes sprang open, even the children’s. Elton glanced to Carl who was trying to swallow. Dead silence fell over the assembly. Gene looked around and then asked the obvious question, “What or who is a Mandan woman?” Joseph was now in a full panic. He didn’t know if he should cut his tongue out at the table or wait until later. He couldn’t think of a thing to say. Annie, bless her heart, responded, “It is a who. Or I am the who. I mean, he means me. For centuries, our tribes were enemies, the Sioux and the Mandan. Joseph and I teach each other about it. Sioux is the slang word given to the tribe by the Chippewa and it was loosely translated to mean little serpents or devils. One reason was they were considered dangerous and the other was they were nomadic and never stayed in a place very long.” “What does Mandan mean?” Betty asked. “Oops! That is a long story.” Annie laughed, “The name Mandan comes from the French explorers who heard it as Montannes from his Assiniboine guides. This was about 1738. They had heard they were Sioux who lived underground. This is referring to the earthen lodges the Mandan live in. The Mandan are on separate branch of the Siouan tribes. We were quite different from the others because we were agricultural and settled, not nomadic.” “Do the Mandan call themselves Mandans or Sioux?” Gene asked. “We call ourselves the people. I guess it is the ‘us’ versus ‘them’ thought line. The Mandan language is a Siouan language, but it is closely related to the Crow

and Hidatsa, probably because we lived closest to them for many years. We are also fairer than the other tribes in this area, probably because of the French and Scandinavian explorers.” “I was iring your coloring. I love your blue eyes and tanned skin,” Betty commented. “That might have something to do with the Mandan, but my father is a fullblooded Scandinavian.” She giggled, “His eyes are bright blue.” “So, do you and Joseph lean toward the related tribe or the enemy tribe theory?” Gene asked. “We decide it as we go along, wouldn’t you say, Joseph?” Annie asked. Joseph had been very grateful that Annie stepped in to save his bacon, but the look in her eye told him that now that she had pulled his carcass in the boat, he was going to have to do some of the paddling. He nodded, “She is a fine person, and a good cook, and all that.” Then he winked at her, “But that might be from the Scandinavian side, rather than the Mandan.” Annie laughed, “Watch it, Joseph. I have the recipe for those Berry Dumplings and I may not give it to you if you don’t shape up!” “Ah,” Joseph chuckled, “I will be in shape then. Mr. Schauer, you will like her Berry Dumplings.” “Call me Gene, and I’m looking forward to tasting them. Are they a Mandan dish?” “Yes,” Nora said. “We will get to taste them tomorrow, right Annie?” “That’s the plan.” Joseph asked, “You will have ice cream like Elton eats them, right?” Nora smiled, “Yes. You boys act like you never get fed.”

Betty interjected, “Wednesday and Brett have both told us about the good food here. I am anxious to try it.” “Tomorrow at Clan Dinner after church you will get a good start. It is always a big buffet and we have all sorts of food,” Johnny answered. “Oh Ate’, Willie has asked Alma to make those Greens for you to taste tomorrow.” “That is horse feed,” Joseph grumbled. “I won’t eat it!” “Oh yes, Joseph. I heard you promise Mr. Willie at the dance. You must have forgotten,” Pippy explained. “You said you would fix him a plate and he had to eat it all and then he said if you……” “I now,” Joseph grumped. “Thank you for reminding me.”

Thankfully, the rest of the dinner hit no contentious pitfalls, and Joseph was breathing better when it was over. After dinner, Elton asked the men if they wanted to relax in front of the fireplace. Elton and Jackson got soda pops or beer for them and they visited. Gene looked around and commented on what a beautiful room the dining room was, and then his eyes settled on the Joe’s game. It was laid out on a gaming table near the fireplace. “What is this?” Elton explained that it was a game that Joseph and his young friend, Quinn Sarantakis, had created, based on the games they had played with their childhood friends. Gene was very interested and then asked Joseph, “Do you think you could teach it to me? I’d like to learn it so I can play with you.” Joseph scrutinized the man and replied, “I can teach it to you, but you won’t like to play it with me.” “Why not?” Gene asked. “Because I will beat your moccasins off!” Gene laughed, “I walked right into that one! Okay, Mr. Standing Elk! You are on. Schauers are a tough crowd.” “I figured as much. That girl of yours seemed to enjoy beating my back to get

me to breathe. I think she pounded more than necessary.” Gene was in fits of hilarity, “Knowing my girl, I think you’re right. You have to get up early to get one over on the Schauers.” Joseph’s eyes widened and his face was overcome with an odd look. “What is it?” Elton asked, wondering if the man was having a seizure or stroke of some sort. Joseph gasped, “Our Rain is going to marry your son, Brett. Right?” “Yah,” Gene developed a puzzled expression. “Why?” “Does she know that she will called Rain Schauer?” Joseph laughed so hard he almost fell out of his chair, and so did most of the guys. Brett was the only one who didn’t think it was funny. “Guys,” he said in a hushed panic, “Please don’t let Rain hear you. She’ll have a conniption.” Carl Kincaid, her grandfather, laughed, “Don’t you think she has thought of it already?” “No. I don’t,” Brett replied, as he looked around to make sure she was out of the room, “She will likely make me change my name!” “You’re aware she will figure it out, aren’t you?” Johnny asked. “I was trying to put it off as long as possible. It could be brutal.”

The group visited until nine-thirty and then began to tire out. “I guess I should get our visitors home,” Carl said. “They’ve had a long day.” “Yes, it is 12:30 our time.” Gene stood and moved to the kitchen. “This has been a great. Thank you for your hospitality, Elton. It was wonderful to meet you all, and especially Johnny’s family.” First grader Clarissa overheard that, and was immediately on it, “You mean his tiyospaye and not only his family, don’t you?”

Gene answered, “I’m afraid I don’t know the difference. Maybe you could explain it to me.” The clanners looked at each other with sympathy. They realized their new friend was about to topple into round one of the Clarissa competition. To date, no one, except Quinn, had ever come out in a winning position. None, young or old, of whatever race, creed, or vocation.. all contestants were left stammering. Now, it was Gene’s turn. “See, Mr. Gene. You are lucky because I am the most bestest explainer in the whole wide world. I can tell you about it. See, Johnny is in my family but he is not my family. I mean we live in the same house, so that is like family, be we aren’t the same people’s kids. And in Sioux we are tiyospaye, which is like a clanner, but you are too, cause about Wednesday and Brett are, but we are not related. His mommy and daddy are tiwahe, family, the same people’s kids, butcept for Conrad and Mary Alice were Joseph’s brothers tiwahe until he went in the ground and now they are Johnny’s tiwahe. Got it?” Gene was done for. He had developed the Clarissa look: the blank, what just happened look one gets when they realize they have deplaned in a looney bin. “Ah.. I’m not sure what I meant, anymore.” Elton felt sincere comion for the man, and patted his shoulder. “Don’t worry, we have all been right where you are now.” Gene gasped, “You have? How did you get out?” “It’s not easy,” Joseph chuckled. “Mr. Joseph,” the little girl put her hands on her hips, “I might be mad about that. I am a good girl and you should be nicer about me.” “You are right, Clarissa, but I don’t think Mr. Gene understood you.” “Oh.” Clarissa looked at Wednesday’s father, “I bet your thinker is tired after flying in the airplane, huh? See, it is like this. I think you are family, but if you don’t want to think I am family that is okay. I will just be sad about it forever.” Gene crinkled his brow, “I would love to have you in my family, Clarissa.”

She gave him a big hug and said, “Okay. Sleep tight.” With that, she ran off to her room, leaving the poor man wondering what had hit him. Brett was laughing, “Well Dad, you have been initiated.” “Is that what you call it?” “It wasn’t even as bad as some I’ve seen.” Wednesday was laughing as she ed them, “You haven’t done anything until you have tried to teach Clarissa about subtraction.” “What? Betty, help me!” Carl laughed, “Ah, you will get used to the feeling. The rest of us have.”

31

Sunday morning was sunny and cooler. There was a bright blue sky and almost everyone was in a positive mood. Joseph was a little bummed since his behavior with the Schauers had not brought great accolades and thanks from his family. In fact, no one mentioned it to him at all. No appreciation or gratitude at all. Pippy showed him her fairy books and Jackie showed him the com he had received, but the adults didn’t even mention that much. For some reason, they seemed to act as if it was the way it was supposed to be. He had really felt they could have thanked him for behaving. Maybe he had made a mistake when he trained his family. He was too easy on them. After coffee, he decided to stay inside, rather than help with chores. He was feeling in the dumps when he went back to his room to look out the window to decide if he should feel sorry for himself. It was only a few minutes later when Elton knocked. “Hey Joseph, can I bend your ear a minute?” Joseph turned in his chair and motioned him in. Elton sat down by the window with his coffee cup in his hand, and asked, “Well, what did you think about last night?” ‘Finally’, Joseph thought, ‘Someone has the sense to appreciate how well I acted last night.’ But he said, “It wasn’t too hard.” “What?” Elton scrunched up his face, “What wasn’t too hard?” “Oh, I must have misunderstood,” Joseph corrected his stance, “What did you say?” “I was wondering what you thought about the plans we made last night. You know, for today?” “Plans? What plans did we make?” Elton chuckled, “I think you need another cup of coffee. The plans about burning

off Danny’s pasture this afternoon?” “Oh, that. Yes, I think we should. He will have to start feeding, but if he doesn’t, he will ruin his pasture. There is nothing left there anyway. The cattle will be eating dirt pretty soon.” “My thoughts. Poor kid. I don’t care about cutting back for some old duffer like me, but for a young guy like him who is trying to build his herd and care for his young family, it is a struggle.” “I understand, but Danny and Jenny seem like fine folks. I’m not so sure about Batman, but I do think he will likely turn out well. Better than Pockets. So far, baby Robyn is just a little sweetheart. Did we hear if Kimimela will be home from the hospital soon?” “Nora said Matt heard that Dana will be released from the hospital right after Johnny’s wedding. Are you going in for the class to take care of her?” “I decided to leave the spot for the women. I already know how to do it. You and I were there once and I already held the little butterfly.” Elton grinned, “Probably best. You started spoiling her right off.” “She likes me”. Joseph smiled, “Elton, what did we think of those folks last night? Do we think they are upstanding?” Elton nodded, “Yes, I think so. Don’t you?” “We will have to keep an eye on them, but I think they might be.” “Always wise to keep vigilant.” Elton agreed, “So, what do you want to do today? Help with chores or keep an eye on our breakfast?” “I guess I could come outside. I was curious how the boys are doing with their rabbits.” “They sold off a batch yesterday, so getting ready for a new bunch of bunnies.” “Those boys are quite the rabbit herders.”

Later at breakfast, Andy received a phone call. It was from Neil Hamilton. He had received his orders from the Army. They had decided to separate him out immediately. He was just taking up space there, so they processed him out a couple weeks ahead of schedule. At this point, he was out of the military for the first time in nearly a decade. He said he had talked to Crandall already, and Crandall was having Franco pick him up in a couple hours, fly him to Merton, and he would be at their place by supper. Everyone was delighted and Nora beamed, “Tell him his room is ready.” Neil chuckled when he heard it and told Andy, “I think I love your mom.” “Just wait until she gives you the business for tracking on her freshly scrubbed floor. Then we can talk.” That earned Andy a shot of red fire from his mom’s eyes. “Oops!” Andy chuckled before he and Neil said goodbye. The family was delighted at the news. “It will be difficult for Neil to adjust, but I am glad he isn’t just sitting there watching the clock,” Elton pointed out. “It will be good for him to start setting down real roots.” “Besides,” Andy said, “We can use his help this spring.” Jackson cuffed his friend, “I don’t know why anyone even talks to you.” Annie intervened, “Well, I think it is wonderful and now he can begin to get to know his little twins. Tho and Linn have barely even seen him.” “I was a sorta surprised that Neil was interested in getting his pilot’s license. He never seemed that excited about getting into a copter when we were in Cu Chi,” Jackson said. Andy shook his head, “Likely because we were about to be dropped into some jungle to be moving targets.” “I guess that might be the reason.” Jackson agreed, “Anyway, I’m glad he will get here before I have to take off back to Montreal. I am looking forward to

visiting with him.” “I’ve always heard Montreal is a beautiful city.” Wednesday asked, “Don’t you think so?” “I do, but I guess I have too much Dakota clay stuck to my shoes. I love the prairies and my family and…” Elton finished his sentence, “Let me guess, Katie?” Jackson blushed, “Ah, she’s okay. Not really my type though.” Even the kids looked at him as if he was bats and Clarence said, “You are so fudgin’, Jackson.” “You’re right. I guess I sorta like her.” “When is your school out?” Grandma asked. “End of August. I will be home by Labor Day. The school year at the Montreal Art Institute goes from beginning of September to end of August. A full year.” Jackson shook his head, “It has been a good year and a great experience, but I’m ready to come home.” “Will it damage your career to only go one year?” Tia asked. “No. I made many connections, learned the business end to things, and built my reputation, but I need time to actually do art work. I know folks who love the wheeling and dealing, but I hate it. I don’t want to be a salesman and if I think about what will sell while I am doing my sketching. It changes how I do it… you know, thinking about if it would sell better this way or that. One of my instructors said it happens to artists just as often as not. Art and Sales are two different disciplines and don’t mix that well.” Jackson explained, “Besides, I do want to help with these little Grey Hawks. You know, they are my Steps.” Clarence giggled, “We haven’t been called that since you went away to school. You are a good stepbrother. I think it will be good to have you home. You know, I’m not here so much anymore, since I have the job at Mr. Darrell’s place.” “How’s that going?”

“Good,” the ten-year old became serious, “We have had a dry year, so we will have to start feeding early. Right now, Gabe and I are helping graze the goats in the ditches. Those little critters can be a bearcat to keep an eye on. Some of them tried to crawl through a culvert under the road by Jennings place.” Jackson laughed, “Are you going to be a goat farmer when you grow up?” “Nah. I like to help and stuff. Right now I am short enough to get a goat out of a culvert, but when I’m grown up, I don’t think I will want to.” “I can see that.” Jackson smiled, “What about you, CJ? What do you want to be when you grow up?” “I might be an animal doctor. You know, like Zach, but for rabbits and horses. That would be so way cool. I loved to watch when that animal doctor guy came out to help our horses with their babies. It was cool.” “Sounds like a good idea.” Jackson looked at Clarissa. The little girl answered before he even formed the words, “I am going to meet the God Save Our Gracious Queen and Prince Flip. I will be her explainer girl. Then I am going to write a book about Sioux words with Quinn. I will be so busy, so I might not have time to grow up.” “Okay then. Sounds like you will certainly be busy.” Jackson smiled, “And my little Kitten?” “I play with Gopher. We color with Tater and Stevie.” “That’s good.” Pippy had listened intently to the conversation, and even though she wasn’t asked and wasn’t one of Jackson’s step-siblings, offered, “I’m gonna read my books from my Fairy’s mommy. Do you want to help me? One story is about a boy fairy. Did you know they are called Sprites?” “I did know that. In fact, I think that Ruthie has a kitten named Sprite.” “She does,” CJ explained, “But it isn’t a fairy. It is just a cat.”

“The Scooter book has more words than pictures, so I don’t know them yet.” “I think we’ll have to wait with that until after church,” Nora said. “And we better get moving.”

32

A little after noon, the clan began to gather at the Schroeder’s huge dining room. Schauers were quite surprised at the size of the clan, and also the amazing variety of food on the buffet. There were many main dishes; Baked Salmon, Greek- style Lamb Kebabs, Chicken Piccata, and Swedish Meatballs. These entrées were complimented with rice pilaf, homemade noodles, and mashed potatoes. There were several salads and vegetables, and two types of rolls as well as four kinds of dessert. Willie brought the Louisiana Greens that he and Alma had made. Joseph noticed them, but tried his level best to ignore them, hoping everyone else would too. After grace, Joseph filled his plate moving by the Greens without the slightest hesitation. He drove over to his spot at the table, only to find Willie sitting immediately across from him. The man had switched places with Gabe Devante so he could sit there. Joseph had sincerely hoped that Willie had forgotten, or at the very least, would not mention those Greens. Willie made no bones about it. He leaned forward across the table and studied Joseph’s plate, not unlike Joseph did to him every chance he had. Willie leaned back in his chair and raised his eyebrows, “Forget something, there, Standing Elk?” Joseph became very busy buttering a roll. Willie never said a word, but just watched him. As the elderly man was putting the second tablespoon of butter on his roll, Willie grinned and shook his head. “Think you got enough butter there, Joseph?” Joseph ignored him and Willie grimaced, “Stubborn doesn’t fully describe it,” he muttered. With that, the tall, thin man got up and went to the buffet. He filled a small dish full of Louisiana Greens and brought it back to the table. Without a word, he returned to the table and set the dish down by Joseph’s fork, before returning to his seat.

Joseph froze and stared at the plate full of bright green stuff. Then he looked at Willie, “Oh. The greens.” “Yes,” Willie pursed his lips and said matter-of-factly, “The Louisiana Greens. Alma was kind enough to help me make a big batch for today, so you could fulfill your promise to try them.” “Hm. I think I might something about that.” Joseph stirred them around with his fork. “They sure are green. Like you said. Thanks for showing them to me.” Joseph handed the plate back to Willie who wouldn’t take it. “Oh no you don’t! You said you would try them. So, take a taste. You may surprise yourself.” “There is a drought. I wouldn’t consider eating food meant for the livestock.” “Joseph,” Alma Jessup intervened, “Horses don’t want this. Now taste it, or it will hurt my feelings.” By now, everyone was watching the standoff. Joseph stared at the plate full of wilted green stuff. He had to agree, the horses probably wouldn’t want it now that it was all cooked and hot. So, he shouldn’t waste it. Little Pippy couldn’t stand it, “You ‘member bout how you said we have to do our word.” “Yes, I do.” Joseph glared at his granddaughter and vowed to never say anything in front of the miniature parrot again. What a blabbermouth! He took a dab some greens on his fork and smelled it. He had to it, it smelled very good. Instead he frowned and asked, “What’s this meat in it?” “Ham hocks,” Willie answered. “Just take a taste. Good grief man, it won’t kill you.” “How do you know I’m not allergic to ham hocks?” Johnny couldn’t stand it any longer, “You are no more allergic to ham hocks than the man in the moon. Just taste it already!”

Joseph closed his eyes and grimaced. Then he snapped his jaws around the miniscule portion of greens as a gator would a plucked chicken. Then he made a big deal out of chewing. With all the motion, he could have chewed a full-sized mattress. Then he swallowed with a pained expression. By now, Willie was nearly in hysterics. “Do we need to call the medics?” Joseph answered with big tears in his eyes, “No. I will survive. My people have learned to eat most anything, whether it is good or not.” Alma giggled, “Are you telling me that you don’t like my greens?” “Ah.. no. I have never tasted horse feed before, so I guess yours is okay. I have to eat my other food now, though. So don’t feel bad it I don’t eat the rest of this.” Alma laughed. “All the more for the rest of us.” Everyone else went back to their own plates, but Willie was not as easily dissuaded. He watched Joseph for a bit and then said, “Here I was buffaloed. I thought you were the real McCoy. I ate all the food you put on my plate. You could have balanced those greens you tasted on the tip of a toothpick.” Joseph made a scowl, “Okay then.” Joseph took a big bite of the greens and ate them like a normal person. He had to it, they were mighty tasty. He sneered at Willie who continued to stare at him, Joseph took another bite and by now, had decided that he really did like them. After eating the third mouthful, he wagged his head, “Okay. So, they are good. You’re right. Guess if you keep yakking long enough, you are bound to be right from time to time.” Willie chuckled his big baritone laugh, “Speaking from experience, I gather.” Joseph scowled, “You can be an impossible person.”

After dinner, he motioned for Willie to follow him into his room. Willie was a bit concerned that he was about to be weighed and measured; or at the very least given a lecture about being so thin. A bevy of the men ed them.

When they got in the room, the others stood in a semi-circle while Joseph went to his dresser and removed a box. Once Conrad saw it, he started to grin. With great reverence, Joseph wheeled his chair over to Willie and held the box out to him with both hands. “This is for you from your Kola. I want to give this to you to to keep your ties to your tiyospaye.” Willie was deeply moved, but not certain that Joseph wasn’t about to give him the business. He solemnly took the box and murmured a thank you. He looked at Joseph and asked, “Is it a fork or a recipe book?” Joseph thought that was hysterical, and told the man to open it. Willie did and when he saw the gift inside, his eyes reddened and he gave Joseph a hug. “Man, this is the most precious gift I have ever received. I will cherish it forever.” “No. Don’t cherish it, use it,” Joseph instructed him. “This cedar flute is hand carved from cedar that Lakota Sioux use. I had Conrad get one for you down on Santee. You make music so maybe you can figure this out. This is fleece bag to store it in.” “Joseph this is a very thoughtful gift and I deeply appreciate it,” Willie caressed the instrument. “It is wonderful.” Joseph nodded, “Play it every day. We think that listening to the flute will mend your soul. Maybe then you will eat better. You are way too skinny!” Willie chuckled, “I knew you couldn’t be nice for very long. But thank you. This is amazing.” As the men returned to the living room, Johnny explained, “Some of our most sacred music is played on the cedar flute. I have some tapes in my room I can give to you. They are from several Sioux artists.” “That’d be jammin’,” Willie said. “Maybe you could show me how to play it.” Clarence ed them as did Gary Larson, the music teacher, and they all got into a big discussion of the instrument and its’ music. Jackson explained, “The cedar flute is call Hokagapi, and it means ‘to make a voice’ in Sioux. It is what we call the cedar flute because each flute has its own special voice.”

After dinner, some of the younger men went over with Johnny and Wednesday to move the furniture that Doris had stored in the shop into the house. The new bedroom set had been delivered to the living room, so the men moved it upstairs and set up the bed. Wednesday oversaw where things were placed, but was going to come back with the ladies during the week, to put up curtains, put dishes away, and make up the beds. When they finished, they had the formal dining room completely furnished, as well as the master bedroom. The living room had a rocking chair, the “nursery” had the cradle, one of the guest rooms had a bedroom set from Doris. The rest was empty. Before they left the house, Wednesday looked around and shrugged, “At least, it will be easy to keep clean!”

The rest of the afternoon, the men and children went over to the model shop. Gene was loved it and said it was like his childhood’s dream come true. Joseph, of course, was an old hand at it and took it upon himself to give Gene the walkthrough. Elton let him do it, even though things weren’t exactly the way Joseph described it. It was good to see that he was making an effort to be friendly. Elton thought that the two might actually get along. He had no question about Gene, who seemed friendly and easy going, but he still harbored a few concerns with Joseph. Many of the folks left in late afternoon for home to do their chores. It was while Schroeder’s were milking, that Crandall drove in with Neil Hamilton. Neil was over six feet tall, with light brown hair and a warm demeanor. He had been at Schroeders once before for a few days, and had met everyone there but Tia Howard and the Standing Elks. Nora showed him his room and Crandall helped him carry his things upstairs. There wasn’t much. Nora said, “Did you ship your other things?” “No.” Hamilton looked at the four suitcases and a duffle. “This is it.”

“I’m sure you will add to collection before long,” Nora smiled. “Get freshened up and come meet your children.” “I am anxious to do that,” Neil nodded. Crandall said, “You will be proud of your boy! He looks up to my boy, Pockets!” Neil frowned, “I thought High Pockets was Elton’s kid.” “Legally and all that. But he has my mind.” Nora groaned, “And we have all been working diligently to correct that.” Crandall winced, “If you weren’t my favorite lady, I’d be upset.” “I thought you got married,” Neil said. “I did. Can you believe that? The best lady in the world. Lorelei.” “I thought you just said Nora was.” “No. Nora is my favorite, Lorelei is the best.” Nora raised her eyebrows, “I don’t know Crandall. I’m not sure that Lorelei would appreciate that.” “I know. I didn’t even like it myself when I said it.” Crandall gave Neil a quick clap on the back, “I’m glad you are here and I hope this will be good for you. I have to get home. Suddenly, I miss Lorelei.” “You are so weird, Crandall.” Nora said, “It worries me.”

After he freshened up, Neil came downstairs. Nora asked him if he wanted some coffee or to meet his twins. “I guess I should start being a daddy now.” They went into the nursery where Tia and Annie were getting the little ones all cleaned up. He smiled, but the kids ignored him. They had only seen him once in their lives, for about half an hour when they were a couple months old.

Their mother had been murdered in Saigon during the final days of the war, and their father was severely injured. Neil and Suds, their father’s nickname, had been friends for some time. Suds had been friends with Andy and Jackson while there and had kept in touch. Near the end of Andy and Jackson’s tour, there was trouble at Suds’ village, and he suddenly went to Saigon to live with his uncle. Andy and Jackson tried to keep in touch by mail, but Neil saw him as often as possible. For one thing, he was still in Vietnam, and also because Suds was secretly working for the Americans. As the North Vietnamese began gaining territory and the American involvement in the war was winding down, folks like Suds and his wife were moving targets. The North wanted to make examples of those who were traitors, as they saw it, and their families. It was done to discourage any others from having divided loyalties. When Suds was dying, he asked to see Neil, who came immediately. Suds asked him to take his children out of the country where they could be safe and to raise them. Neil said of course. Suds was able to sign adoption papers over to Neil before he died. Then that presented another problem. Becca, Neil’s wife, was in a vegetative state and certainly could not care for any one, and Neil was still stationed in Cu Chi. That is when he called Andy. He asked if he and Annie would care for the little twins until he got out of the service. Of course, they said yes. When Fletcher Pearson and Andy flew over to pick the kids up in Saigon, is the only time that Neil saw them. He brought the babies from Suds’ uncle’s home to the airport. Then he had to leave right away to get the uncle to a safe house. Now, almost seven months later, he would see them again.

33

Linh was a sweet little girl wearing a pink dress with a ruffled skirt and white trim. Annie had just changed her diaper and combed her hair. She looked at Hamilton from Annie’s arms and smiled. Annie said to her, “This is your daddy, Linh. Do you let him say hello?” Neil held out his arms to her and Linh leaned toward him, studying him. He took her and she let him. He said iringly, “You are certainly a beautiful little girl. Do you know that?” She appraised him, but wasn’t a bit afraid. He kept talking to her about her pretty dress until she became more comfortable. Then she turned toward him, patted his cheeks with both her hands, and giggled. He gave her a hug and then she leaned back to Annie. Annie smiled with approval. “I think that went well. It will take the kids a bit to get used to you.” Neil was thoughtful, “I know nothing about kids, so this will take me a while to get used them also.” Annie said, “Oh, Neil. I don’t know if you were introduced, but this is another bird in our nest. Tia Howard. She is a bit of a newcomer here, so you two will have someone to commiserate with as far as our madness around this t.” Tia smiled at Neil, “Hello. I feel like I know you because I have heard so much about you. Please accept my condolences on your wife’s ing.” “That is kind of you to say, Tia. Am I saying that right?” “Yes, it is pretty simple, although I have to say I have been amazed how many ways it can be massacred.” “I imagine,” Neil agreed. Tia, a tall blonde girl with a nice smile, picked up the little boy from his crib,

“Tho, this is your Daddy? Can you say hi to him?” The boy wasn’t a bit interested, even ignoring Tia. He was captivated trying to remove the photo from his tee shirt. Neil reached over and took his hand, but the kid pulled it back and went back to poking his shirt. Neil gave a perplexed look at Tia, “Guess he’s not interested.” “That isn’t it. He is just more interested in the Donald Duck on his shirt.” She shook her head, “I wonder how that looks upside down?” “I wasn’t expecting you to say that! I have no idea how it looks to him.” Neil laughed, “Do you have children of your own?” “No.” Tia smiled, “I am not even married. Came close, but no cigar.” Neil chuckled. He was quiet taken with this young lady, whom he assumed was near his age. “Should I just take him, or will it make him cry?” “I will hand him to you. I truly doubt if he would pay any attention as long as he is in his Duck trance.” She was right, the boy let himself be transferred and never moved his eyes from the duck motif on his shirt. It wasn’t until Neil pointed at the duck with his finger that the boy even looked at him. Neil said, “He is a cool duck, huh?” Tho scrutinized Neil and then nodded. Meanwhile, Tia had found a little picture book with Donald and Daisy Duck on the cover. She handed it to Neil, and suggested that he show the boy the book. Neil nodded and sat in the rocker in the room. “Thank you, Tia.” Tho was surprised by the adults talking to each other, and then pointed to Tia, and said, “Tee!” Neil was surprised, “He can talk?” “A little. He just started a couple weeks ago. His first word was Jima, which he said when High Pockets shouted Iwo Jima. He says Wadda for water, Eee for food, Tee for me, and sorta hums for Annie. I think that is because she hums the kids to sleep when she rocks them. It isn’t much, but he is becoming a real motor mouth.”

“I don’t know when kids start to talk.” “Around a year, depending. Some earlier and some a lot later. Some start talking with whole sentences and some use baby talk until they start school. Linh is very attentive and understands, but so far hasn’t talked. But she can take steps with help, but Tho just started standing on his own. It all works out.” Neil showed Tho the book and he was interested for a bit. Whether or not he realized it was the same duck as on his shirt was anyone’s guess. By the third page, Tho was more interested in pulling on the page than listening to Neil. Tia suggested, “You may want to suspend activities while the book is still intact.” Neil agreed. The three went out to the kitchen with the rest of the family. They had a soup and sandwich supper and Neil was introduced to the Standing Elks and Wednesday. The kids were in their high chairs while they ate, after which they played on the floor. Neil helped Linh take a couple steps and that pleased him. He was also happy that she smiled at him. Tho accepted him into his world, no doubt, but was more interested in his idol High Pockets. That was a bad combination. High Pockets was almost four, and had earned a reputation for his antics. Bedtime came for both boys when Pockets decided to feed the dog kibbles to Tho, who chewed them right down. After the commotion settled, Neil helped Annie give Tho a bath. Then Neil carried him to his crib. Neil was laying him down when Tia brought little Linh into the room in her pajamas. Linh held her arms out to Neil and Tia smiled. “I think she isn’t ready to go to bed yet and looking for a diversion.” She no more than said that when Tho started saying, “Tee! Tee!” Tia and Neil traded a look and then traded kids. After giving them a little cuddle, they put them down in their own little beds. Neil asked, “Can we just leave them here, awake?” Tia nodded, “If you don’t, they will be up all night. This is a con job.” In the hall, Neil asked, “How do you know if they are conning, uncomfortable, hurt, or sick?”

“There is a different cry. If they are having distress, you can tell.” Then she patted his arm, “You will catch on fast.” “Okay.” As they started toward the kitchen, he said quietly, “I don’t know what I was thinking when I told Suds I would raise his kids. I know nothing about it at all. I wanted to help him so much, I was talking out my left ear!” Tia stopped and answered, “I don’t think so. You were being a good friend and an honorable man. He probably knew you could figure it out, so maybe you were just talking out your right ear!” Neil laughed, “Thanks for that, I think.”

The next day was Memorial Day. The clan began to gather in the afternoon at the Petunia Patch. After a day of sports and games, the group dispersed to do their home chores and then returned that evening for the big buffet and dance. After they ate, Bill Heinrich called everyone’s attention to the stage where Matt and Chatterbox unrolled the huge Clan Tree. There were branches for everyone on it and the leaves had been faithfully glued on each branch by the kids. The other individual family trees were displayed on the wall. There were many and everyone took some time to find their own. Neil was very moved that Annie had made a Hamilton tree. Willie was pleased to be included on the Landers tree, and of course, Joseph was impressed that his family tree was correct. All the clan was on the big Clan Tree. Then they danced. Neil was nervous at first, since the twins were over at Kincaid’s house after they ate. The parents of the young ones took turns watching the kids, so they could also spend time at the dance. When it was his turn to watch, he almost panicked because it wouldn’t be only his twins, but Zach’s twins, Danny’s baby Robyn, Marty’s little boy and so on. But he would soldier on. Half way across the yard, he heard someone call his name. It was Tia. “Hold up a minute and I’ll walk with you.” “Sure,” Neil said. “Coming to get more food from the house?”

“Goodness no. There is enough there to feed the Pacific Fleet. I am coming to babysit.” Neil frowned, “You don’t have any kids. Why are you taking a turn?” “Why not? I don’t mind and the kids don’t know the difference.” Then she became serious, “Unless you don’t want me to.” “Huh? Heavens no!” Neil stepped back, “I couldn’t be happier. I was scared to death.” Tia giggled, “Don’t worry. It is more than a one-man job. Most of us take a turn at it. Builds character.” Neil grinned, “Thanks. You are a saint.” Tia chuckled, “Oh- you got that right. Saint Tia!”

The rest of the week was very busy. Katie Ellison had been called into Merton by Ethel Barnes. Miss Dottie was in a tizzy about what to wear to her Johnny’s wedding. No one knew what it would end up being, but by Friday, Ethel and Katie were both mumbling in monosyllables and picking invisible butterflies from the air. Whatever she was going to wear was taking its toll on the two normally unflappable ladies. Neil spent time getting a background at Crandair. While the plans were for him to be trained as a pilot, both fixed wing and helicopter, Crandall liked to start all his men on the ground, to get a good background in everything that went into it. He helped with the chores on the farm and with the kids. By the end of week, was feeling confidant in the chores on the farm and the layout of Crandair. He was able to change diapers, give baths, and handle the twins with a slight bit of confidence, but Grandma gave him an A for effort. Johnny’s sister, Jawanna, and her family would arrive on Thursday, since her husband Russell Tall Soldier couldn’t get off work earlier. At the end of the week, Wednesday’s attorney, Blackburn, and his wife, had arrived in Bismarck and stayed with his friend and clan attorney, Mr. Wolf and his wife.

On Friday, the Jessups had planned a massive fishing trip for the Landers on Lake Sakkakawea. The entourage of wedding guests were also invited. Johnny’s brother-in-law, Russ Tall Soldier and his twelve-year old son, Lamont, went along. It was quite the flotilla. Conrad, Gene, Brett, Fathers Landers and Bart, as well as Sammy and Joey Jessup and anyone else who was available. Of course, Willie loved it, since he had fished the Caribbean. However, this was his first time on an enormous fresh water lake. That night there was a big fish fry at Kincaid’s Quonset. It was very casual. The next day would be the wedding. The ladies had spent hours decorating Heinrich’s barn and the church. There would only be a short walk through for the rehearsal, earlier the afternoon before the wedding. The parents did not have to go to the rehearsal if they didn’t want. And Joseph was simply too busy. The biggest surprise was the arrival of Lawrence Black Owl. He drove down from Spirit Lake to stay with Jessups. The clan had met him the year before when he came down to visit. He was a holy man in the Sioux tribe in Spirit Lake, and a dear friend of Annie’s brother. Of course, Johnny knew him, but Joseph never paid any attention. The elderly Joseph was busy. He had a lot of folks to keep an eye on. It was tiring for a man of his age. He had cancelled his planned attendance at the class for caring for Matt’s little baby, the girl he called Kimimela. He was simply too busy. He was working on the panoramic layout of the Sioux village, trying to get Willie to gain weight, advising the clan men on the drought, and of course, working hard to help his son with his impending wedding. He was simply certain that the wedding would be a total white man’s show off thing, in a white man’s church, and then a dance in a white man’s barn. Nothing that he approved of. Granted, he had been to a wedding barn dance and it was good. He had gone to the white man’s church, and it was okay. But he also knew, if you give a Wasichu a chance, they will stomp an upstanding Indian every time. He just knew it. The next day would be his worst nightmare, and no one seemed to understand it but him. It was lonely and unappreciated at the top. It was hard to be a leader.

34

The morning of the wedding, Joseph was very slow to get moving. So much so that Johnny came in to see if he was alright. He was dressed and sitting in his wheelchair, looking out the window. Johnny came up beside him and asked, “Is something wrong, Até?” The old man shook his head, “No. It is as good as it can be.” Johnny sat on the window seat and studied his father, “Okay. What is it? I know there is something eating you.” “Nothing. My feelings are settled. I will live with the decisions of my family.” Johnny frowned, “Please don’t start again! Haven’t Gene and Betty been good to you?” “Yes,” Joseph nodded. “They have been. I don’t mind them. It is only that I always thought my sons would each marry a good Sioux woman and make a good life.” Johnny was crestfallen, “I’m sorry to be such a disappointment to you. I hoped that you and Wednesday had reconciled.” “Oh, she is okay. She will do, but you know, she will always be a white woman.” Johnny very harshly, “And you, my father, will always be stubborn.” With that, he marched out of the room, through the kitchen, and out the kitchen door. As he was heading across the yard, with no real destination in mind, Wednesday caught up with him. “Johnny, stop.” He did and turned to her with tears in his eyes, “Why can’t he ever be pleased with me, just once?” Wednesday took his hand, “He is. It is me that he doesn’t approve of- not you!

We all know that.” “You have been so good to him and so patient. He should be grateful you haven’t kicked him in the rear. Why can’t he be quiet about it? We all know how he feels. It makes me sick.” “Johnny, it is difficult for him. He is struggling with his humanity and realizing that he is no longer the strong man he used to be. He feels he is responsible for his family but sees that many decisions are being made without him. He and I get along okay. I know he doesn’t approve of me. But Johnny, me when we first met? how awful I was about you being a Redskin? I was terrible. I finally realized that you are the best man I have ever met. So much so, that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Try not to let your father’s mindset ruin our day.” Johnny gave her a big hug, “I love you so much. I can’t tolerate him treating you that way. Can you imagine what he would have done if someone had called my mom a Wasichu?” “She isn’t one.” Wednesday smiled gently, “I will go have a talk with him, but it has to be only the two of us. Please, let me tell him that I don’t want him making you sad. Okay? Now, let’s have a great day. This is our wedding day! Did you ever think we would get to here?” Johnny gave his fiancée an emotional kiss, “Okay. But if he doesn’t shape up, I will lock him in the closet tonight. He won’t even get to the wedding.” “No. You won’t. How weird would that be?” Then she giggled, “Goll, we could lock him in the same closet with Dottie. From what Katie said, it is really something.” “Oh Wednesday, is it too late to elope?” She scuffed the ground, “Yah. Probably. Let’s go in and I will have a talk with Joseph.”

When the couple came in, Conrad was just coming out of Joseph’s room. He was seething. He had gone in because Johnny’s quick disappearance told the story to

nearly everyone in the kitchen. Silence had settled over the group and Mary Alice was comforting Slipper in the living room, who was quietly crying. Wednesday rolled her eyes and then went to his room. She knocked but did not wait for an answer before going in. She went inside to see Joseph holding his head in his hands. He was still in front of the window and seemed extremely forsaken. She went over to him and sat on the window seat. She took his hand and said, “Joseph. We need to have a talk.” He looked at her through his red and swollen eyes, “I suppose you are happy that my family hates me.” She said, “No. I am not. They are my family, too. I do not like it when my family is unhappy.” “You despise me because I am Sioux. I know. You are only being nice to me so Johnny will marry you.” Wednesday giggled, “Now think about that. If I despised you because you were Sioux, why would I want to marry Johnny? I love him, very much. I feel very close to your whole family. Now you, I don’t know. I do not like the way you hurt Johnny, and Slipper. I know you are trying to help, but it isn’t good to cause them pain. You can treat me how you like, but not them.” “I know you understand. But why does Johnny want to marry a white woman?” “Don’t know,” Wednesday answered matter-of-factly. “You tell me what we can do about it, and we will.” His eyes caught hers and they had a stare down. Neither had a remedy, neither changed their minds, but neither said a word. They stared at each other, until there was a little knock at the door. It was Kitten. She opened the door and said, “Grandma said coffee’s getting cold.” “Thank you, Kitten. We will be right there,” Wednesday replied. The little girl closed the door and Joseph took Wednesday’s hand, “I’m glad we

had this talk.” “Me, too, Joseph. Me, too.” They went to the kitchen and acted as if nothing had transpired. It was a couple minutes before everyone began to relax around them. Finally Andy said, “How ‘bout some more coffee?” Pocket’s responded, “Iwo Jima.”

After chores that morning, the men went out to check the pastures and fields. Wednesday and Annie took a carload of clothes over to Wednesday’s new home to hang there. They had been over earlier in the week to unpack dishes and household things they had collected. As the girls were carrying the clothing upstairs, Annie said, “Gee, it is pretty bare in here.” “I know, but since Conrad got the roof on their houses completed, the family will be going back with them after the wedding. We were looking forward to having company for a month or so, but it is good for them all to be home. The kids were doing fine, but they were lonesome for the folks. We would have needed more furniture if they stayed, but now we are fine. So, it doesn’t matter. Johnny and I can eat in the dining room and we have our bedroom. What else do we need?” Annie giggled, “Yah, I guess. You guys have plenty of time to get what you want anyway.” “We know. And we got our new appliances, fridge, stove, and such. Not to mention the filled deep freeze from Elton and Nora and the couple racks of canned goods from Grandma. Kincaids bought us a new washer and dryer, so we are pretty lucky.” “Do you think Joseph has any idea about the wedding?” “I’m sure he doesn’t. He wouldn’t believe it if we told him. He just loves to grump.”

“Is he coming to the rehearsal?” “No. Slipper is, but since he will be in his wheelchair, she thought that it would be best to leave him home. I’m sure he will have a fit about it, but he would have a fit if he had to go, too.” “How can you stand it?” Annie asked. “I think I’m lucky. Can you imagine being Ethel and having to deal with Dottie?” “Yikes!”

Elton took Joseph to the model shop after lunch and before the others left for the rehearsal. He figured it would be better that way. Joseph seemed relieved to get away from other people for a while. As they worked on the Sioux village layout, Joseph said, “I will miss this… and you, my kola. You have been a good friend for me.” “You can come and see me very often. I know that Johnny and Conrad were talking about you guys coming back frequently, especially since Crandall talked to the man at the grain elevator in Santee. He can land the plane in back of the elevator, so you won’t have to drive all the way to Sioux Falls.” “I know, but can he really land the plane on a road and not wreck it?” “He can,” Elton chuckled. “He really does know what he is doing.” “I know he does. Elton, you know I think a lot of my new tiyospaye and I want to give you many thanks for sharing them with me.” “Shush Joseph! You are talking so nice to me that I think I must be dying or something. You are a good guy, and our clan is better because of you. I will miss you too, you know. Who is going to watch over Pockets?” “I worry about that. I was thinking on that. Maybe we should send him to school in Europe.”

“What?” Elton cracked up. “Where did that come from?” “He would be far away and we wouldn’t have to watch him grow up.” “That is a good idea, but the Europeans might not be excited about it. Besides, it won’t help. I rather doubt his growing up is going to be anything we will be allowed to miss.”

A couple hours later, the men went to the house. Some of the crew got ready to do the chores, while others were scurrying around, with bathing, hair-dos and last minute stitches on clothes. Joseph went to his room and Russ Tall Soldier came to help him dress. Joseph liked his son-in-law Russ, but knew it was because neither Johnny nor Conrad wanted to be around him. He had to behave that night. He knew he was mighty close to being put in a nursing home and ignored. The babies were all going over to the Petunia Patch. Autumn had arranged with two of the nurses from the Retirement center to baby sit for the clan babies there. Gladys Mertz and Dolores Schmidt thought it would be fun. So did the clanners. It would be nice for everyone to be able to enjoy the wedding and evening. Neil was concerned and offered to stay home with his kids. “Don’t be a lizard head,” Grandma laughed. “The kids are too little and you are too young. Tia offered to stay and babysit, too. I really have my work cut out with you two.” “What does that mean?” Neil asked. “Being responsible is great, but you need to balance that with happiness. You can do both. Look Neil, you can pay your share of the baby sitting costs and then go enjoy the evening. The other parents are. The children are safe and secure and you can have a good time. It is all good.” “If you are sure.” “I am.”

The family went over to the church in more than one car depending on who was going to do what. By a little after seven, the church parking lot was beginning to fill up. Joseph was a nervous wreck, but Elton made it a point to stick close to him. He knew the man was treading on thin ice during a spring thaw, so thought he should be there with a life jacket if he needed it. Joseph rode over to the church with Elton, Clarence, and CJ. Once they were parked the boys took off, and Elton pushed Joseph’s wheelchair in. The ladies had come earlier to fuss with flowers and curls. When they entered the sanctuary, Joseph noticed the flowers in the sanctuary. They seemed to be wildflowers and not overly done huge bouquets that the Wasichu loved so much. Elton wheeled Joseph down to the front where he was to sit. He, Slipper, and Mary Alice would sit on the groom’s side of the aisle. Elton and Nora were sitting on the bride’s side, only because she had less family there than the Standing Elks. Elton sat and visited with Joseph until the guests began to arrive. The parents would not be seated after the ceremony began as was sometimes done. Pastor Marv came out and visited with Joseph and Elton a bit, “Guess I better get to work,” he grinned. “I’d hate to be replaced.” The ladies ed the men and sat in their places. Slipper, Mary Alice, and Betty Schauer had the same style dresses as Nora and Grandma. They were elbow length sleeved, princess style dresses with slightly scooped necklines. Their skirts were street length with optional jackets. Each lady chose her own favorite dark tone solid color with matching shoes. The ladies looked very nice, especially since the men all wore black suits. Even Joseph, and he had to it that he was pleased that he didn’t have to wear a necktie. The men wore western boas, like the cowboys did. Johnny bought them each one for as a gift. They were made of a black stone set in Black Hills Gold. Wednesday gifted each of the ladies in the wedding party with a Black Hills Gold pendant with the similar black stone.

A few minutes before the service was scheduled to start, Gary Larson moved over to the organ and began to play. After the first song, there was a rustle of

activity and gasps, as Cecil, Ethel, and Dottie Barnes came in. Cecil and Ethel obviously wanted to be any place else in the universe but there, while Dottie was in her glory. Ye gads! Her wheelchair was decorated like a New Year’s Rose Parade float. There must have been near two dozen flowers on it! That should have been over the top enough for even Dottie, but she didn’t stop there! Cecil and Ethel were dressed as normal wedding guests. Appropriately and tastefully. Miss Dottie however, was not letting her love Johnny be sent off without letting him know what he was missing. While the petite octogenarian was not even five feet tall, she must have had nigh on to a hundred yards of fabric in her dress. It resembled a Southern Belle gown of the pre-Civil War days, on steroids. There were six rows of ruffles of taffeta and netting in the full floor length skirt. The dress actually weighed so much and was so cumbersome the old woman couldn’t stand in it. The colors in the dress were of every psychedelic hallucination ever induced by LSD. She had long ruffled sleeves with a neckline that boasted of a web of satin ribbons and beads to her neck. On her head was a hat nearly as big in diameter as a Mexican Sombrero. The hat was of white straw ordained with at least half a bushel of colorful roses and ribbons. Ethel had spent just short of an hour on Dottie’s hair, which could not be seen under the brim of her hat, and likely was squashed by the weight of it. Her makeup had been applied, and even Cecil got to help with that! By the time the couple had put Dottie’s false eyelashes on, they were openly discussing the latest recipes of cookies made with arsenic. Cecil had to carry her to the pickup and then put her in her chair at the church. The only good thing the couple could see about it, was that the hat weighed so much that once it was on her head, the woman could barely move. It even served to make her quiet. The entire congregation turned when Miss Dottie made her grand entrance. Cal and Doris Bernard moved in their row to make space for the family. Cal helped Cecil move the lady from her wheelchair to the pew. Doris leaned over to Ethel and whispered, “You poor dear.” Katie, who was drafted as seamstress, was sitting with her mom, nearly died of

embarrassment. “Mom, you don’t think that people will think that dress was my idea, do you? Ethel and I tried to talk her out of it.” Marly smiled reassuringly, “No honey. Folks know Dynamite Dottie. Your job is just to make her happy. Was she?” “No. She is still upset with Ethel and me because we wouldn’t put feathers in her hat. Mom! That thing probably weighs twenty pounds as it is!” The music continued while the Barnes entourage was seated. One musical piece later, the lights dimmed. The ushers, Lamont Tall Soldier and Ken Ellison, lit the candles. The wedding service was about to begin.

Joseph had not looked at the bulletins about the service handed out by Little Charlie, CJ, and Jackie Standing Elk to the guests as they entered, or he would have known it was to be a combined Lutheran and Sioux Service. But of course, he never read it; so he was shocked to see Pastor Byron and Pastor Marv come to the front of the church with Lawrence Black Owl. He didn’t know that Lawrence was a pastor in the Native American Christian Church. The three clergy took their places at the front of the altar as the groom and his attendants entered from the side and took their places by the front pew. Johnny was dressed the same as his groomsmen, except he was wearing a shawl-like blue velvet ‘blanket’ around his shoulders. They all turned to watch the entrance of the bridal attendants from the back double doors. The first to enter was Rain Harrington. She wore a dress similar to the mothers’ dresses, but floor length, short-sleeved and pastel tones. She looked beautiful as she came down the aisle so gracefully, carrying a small bouquet of wild flowers. She wore her hair down and curled with only one small flower in it. At the end of the aisle, she was met by her fiancé, Brett Schauer, Wednesday’s brother. Together they moved to up the first step toward the altar. Next were Annie Schroeder and her husband Andy. They were followed by Savannah and Kid Effan. The last of the wedding attendants were Marci and Conrad Standing Elk. After they all took their places at the front of the church, the music changed.

Clarence and Gabe rolled out the white carpet for the bride and then took their seats. The church doors opened again and in came the flower girls, Pippy Standing Elk and Darla Tall Soldier, who was about seven. The girls were dressed in matching dresses of pink and white and carried a basket of flower petals. However, one thing was different than usual. They both wore little translucent fairy wings. The truly looked like precious little fairies. The girls initially began handing out the flower petals to the guests, but Alma Jessup explained to them that they only needed to throw them on the white carpet. After they got the hang of it, they made their way to the front of the church more quickly. Then they sat with Schroeders. Silence of anticipation filled the room, as Gary moved from the organ to stand beside Clarence while they played the cedar flute accompanied by Ginger on the autoharp. The three began to play the musical piece that Johnny had written himself on the cedar flute. The beautiful haunting melody was one that both he and Wednesday loved. The double church doors opened and there was Wednesday on the arm of her father, Gene, dressed in a black suit with his Black Hills Gold boa. They came down the aisle very reverently with elegance. Pastor Byron Ellison motioned for the congregation to stand. Wednesday wore an off-white wedding dress, floor length, princess style with short sleeves and a slightly scooped neckline. It was very simple and tailored. She wore her hair down with only a single flower in it, and carried a small bouquet of wildflowers. Around her shoulders was a shawl-sized blanket of blue velvet.

At the head of the aisle, Pastor Byron asked who gave his woman in to marriage, and Gene replied, “Her mother and I.” Then he placed Wednesday’s hand on Johnny’s and gave Johnny a slight hug. Before taking his seat, he kissed his daughter’s cheek and then said softly, “Be happy, you two.” Then Byron led the congregation and wedding party in the Lord’s Prayer and

asked the congregation to be seated. Danny Schroeder had discreetly moved beside Joseph to help him stand and then sit down again. After Joseph was reseated, Danny winked and went back to his seat. The couple moved to stand in front of the clergy. Four men, dressed like the groomsmen, came forward, each holding the corner of white velvet blanket high in the air. Jackson Fielding, Russ Tall Soldier, Kevin Schroeder, and Darrell Jessup stopped when the couple was beneath the blanket and held it over their heads throughout the ceremony. Holy Man Lawrence Black Owl began with a prayer, “Beloved friends and family, as we gather in the presence of our Creator, I welcome you to this sacred time in the lives of Wednesday Lancaster and John Standing Elk. We are invited to witness to their steps toward the unity of a lifetime commitment. This joyous union of souls has already taken place in spirit. It will now be dedicated for as long as they have life” Pastor Marvin came forward and said, “Our duties as family and friends of the wedding couple is to witness, encourage, and aid this couple to sustain their commitment to each other, to our community, and to our Creator and Lord. Be there anyone who can show just cause why these two cannot be ed in holy matrimony, speak now or forever be silent.” Joseph took exception to that, but never said a word. He swallowed very hard and was afraid he might out. He knew it was a trick. Here he had always liked Pastor Marvin and couldn’t understand why he would tell everyone that he had to be nice to the couple. He figured Conrad had put him up to it. He figured it was a personal message to him, not the standard procedure. Lawrence Black Owl stepped toward the couple and led them through the steps and vows of marriage. Johnny and Wednesday had both memorized their vows and practiced them often, but since they were nervous, they needed a bit of prompting. Johnny began, “O’ my beloved Wednesday, our love has become strong by you walking with me as one. Together we will share the responsibilities of the home and family.” Wednesday responded, “This I commit to you, my husband. I promise that I shall share responsibility for our combined family.”

Johnny continued, “My beloved, now you have walked with me the second step. I will love you and you alone as my wife. I pledge to fill your heart with strength and courage. May God protect our home.” Wednesday answered, “My husband, I shall always fill your heart and rejoice in your happiness. May God bless you and honor our home.” “O’ my beloved, our prosperity will grow by our honest and dedicated works. May our Creator and Lord bless us.” “My husband, I love you with steadfast devotion as my husband. I will treat all other men as my brothers. My devotion to you is pure and you are my joy. I make this my pledge to you.” Johnny’s eyes filled with tears as he said, “O’ my beloved, may the Creator bless you. You have brought favor and sacredness in my life.” “O my husband Johnny, I promise to share always with you in acts of righteousness, in honorable prosperity, in every joy, and in those sacred acts of sacrifice, worship, and charity.” Johnny had regained his composure, “O’ my beloved, now you have walked five steps with me. May the Creator bless us.” “O my husband, I will share both in your joys and sorrows. Your love will make me very content, safe, and peaceful.” “O’ my dear Wednesday, by walking six steps with me, you have filled me with happiness. May I fill your heart with continual joy and peace. May the Creator bless you.” “Johnny, my husband, the Creator blesses you. May I fill your heart with great joy and peace. I promise that I will always be with you.” “O’ my beloved, as you have walked the seven steps with me, our love and friendship has been confirmed. We have experienced spiritual union by our Creator. Now you have become completely mine. I offer my total self to you. May our marriage last as long as we have life.” Wednesday answered, “My husband, by the law of our Heavenly Father, Wakan Tanka, and the spirits of our ancestors, I have become your wife. Whatever

promises I gave you I have spoken them with a pure heart. All their honorable spirits are witnesses to this fact. I shall never deceive you nor will I let you down. I shall love you forever.” Lawrence Black Own put his hands on theirs and encouraged them to repeat together, “We have taken the seven steps and become partners forever. You have become mine and I have become yours. Hereafter, I cannot live without you. Do not live without me. Let us share the joys. We are in every way united.” Lawrence Black Owl nodded, smiled, and stepped back, as Quinn, Clarissa, and Maddie Lynn sang the Indian Love Song, by Buddy Red Bow. Even though it was not all in English, it was beautiful. Pastor Byron came forward for the exchange of rings. They were the wedding rings given to Johnny by his landlady, Mrs. Littleton. Inside each band was the saying, Worth the Effort. Johnny repeated as he put the ring on Wednesday’s finger, “I give you this ring to wear with love and joy. As a ring has no end, neither shall my love for you. This day, I choose you to be my wife forevermore, to share the good and face the bad, together.” Now Wednesday was fighting her tears as she placed the ring on Johnny’s finger. “I give you this ring as a symbol of all that we have promised and all that we shall share. I promise you that I will always that the value of our relationship is worth the effort.” Pastor Byron proclaimed as he held their hands “You have declared your consent and vows before God and this congregation. May God confirm your covenant and fill you both with grace. Amen.” The trio of Quinn, Maddie Lynn, and Clarissa sang O Perfect Love, originally written in 1890. It was very moving and poor old Joseph had to give in to the emotion and started wiping his tears. Black Owl said, “Now that Johnny and Wednesday have declared their solemn vows, with the ing of hands and the giving and receiving of rings, I announce that they are partners in life, in the name of our Creator. Amen.” Then he repeated the Lakota Wedding Prayer in Sioux. The words were printed in English in the bulletin. “Great Spirit! When you look down upon this couple, give them peaceful, refreshing sleep. Bless their family and friends through a

happy life. May their trails lie straight and level before them. Let them live together into old age. We are all your children and we ask these things with good hearts.” Then Black Owl said, “The blue blanket represents all of the sorrows and hardships in their past individual lives.” Wednesday handed her bouquet to Marci as Jawanna Tall Soldier and Tia Howard removed the blue blankets and stepped aside. The men who were holding the white blanket, wrapped it around the couples shoulders, before stepping aside. As the couple was wrapped together by the one white blanket held by men, he continued, “This white blanket signifies their new life together.” Pastor Marvin came forward and made the sign of the cross. He said, “By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you man and wife. Those whom God has ed as one, let no one put asunder. From this day forward, Johnny and Wednesday will be considered one in marriage. You may kiss your bride.” Johnny and his bride kissed and she gave him a bit of hug. Then they turned to walk down the aisle with the white shawl around them as Gary played the Mendelssohn’s Wedding March. They were followed down the aisle by their attendants and the blanket carriers. It had been a wonderful and moving service. Elton came up to help Joseph move to his wheelchair and he was crying. That was not a surprise, because everyone knew that Elton cried at every wedding he ever attended. The surprise came when he looked at his kola. Poor Joseph’s face was soaked in tears. Elton handed him an enormous wad of tissues. Those men knew that anyone who didn’t cry at a wedding simply didn’t understand. They felt no need to explain or apologize. At the end of the aisle, where the wedding party was lined up, Joseph asked Elton to help him stand. The man gave his new daughter-in-law a hug and kiss on the cheek. “You have made this old man very pleased, Wasichu.” She smiled back, “That means a lot to me, Joseph.” Then the old man hugged his son, “I have always been proud of you and today you have made me even more proud. I am honored to be your father. And I want

you to know that I have always said that every good Sioux family should have at least one Wasichu.” Johnny gave his father a hug, “Yah Ate’. I almost you saying that.” “I’m glad we had this talk.” Then he turned to Elton, “I suppose we better go now. I want to get my ride upstairs to the dance before Dottie gets there.” Elton just smiled, “You got it, Joseph.” Elton winked at the couple, “Catch you later.”

35

Joseph was fortunate to get to the front-end loader called a farmhand, before anyone else. His wheelchair was loaded and Lamont Tall Soldier rode up with him in the bucket. Lamont was excited to ride up with his grandfather and then enter the barn dance through the hayloft door. After assuring his grandfather that he would ride back down with him at the end of the night, Lamont went off to hang out with some of the other boys his age. At the top, Joseph asked Elton if the people in the receiving line, which was beginning to form, had to stand the entire time. Elton said, “No. Not at all.” “I thought maybe they didn’t ask me to them because I couldn’t stand. Maybe they don’t want me there.” Elton knelt down next to Joseph and suggested very seriously, “Be fair, my friend. Maybe they thought you didn’t want to. I am very certain if you want to them, they will all be pleased.” Joseph studied Elton’s expression as he asked, “Do you believe that?” Elton nodded deliberately, “I truly do.” The elderly man thought a bit and then said, “Could you drive me over there?” “I’d consider it an honor,” Elton chuckled. “And I will even leave a box of tissues in the seat of your chair.” Joseph nodded, “You are a good friend.”

Elton wheeled Joseph over to where the family was lining up for the receiving line at the top of the stairs. The surprise of the group could not be disguised, but then neither could their pleasure. Gene immediately came toward him and said, “Park by me. Okay? Then if I wear out, maybe I can sit on your lap!”

Elton snickered, “That would definitely make it a wedding to !” When Joseph took his place in the receiving line, he actually felt happy about it. He liked Gene. More to the point, when Slipper rubbed his shoulder and gave him a kiss on the cheek, he knew he had done the right thing. What he didn’t see, was the tears in Johnny’s eyes as Wednesday squeezed his hand in joy nor the thumbs up Jawanna and Conrad shared. The receiving line lasted about forty-five minutes before the crowd had all arrived at Heinrich’s barn loft. It had been the main dancing facility in the neighborhood for decades and the venue for hundreds of dances. The teens had asked to decorate for this dance and they did it a little differently than expected. They even coerced Elsie Oxenfelter and Lucy Schroeder, who baked and decorated the wedding cake, into their plan. The wildflowers of the wedding were incorporated into the wooded meadow theme of the dance. The kids worked hard to make it look like a dance in a clearing of a meadow. Each table was decorated with some form of wildlife; like a beaver, a chipmunk, a nest of birds, and so on. The wedding cake was a four tier white frosting, trimmed with meadowlands wildlife and wildflowers. The wedding cake top was unique and had been ordered from the company that made animals for the panoramas. It was a pair of standing elk, instead of a bride and groom. Everyone loved it. There was no head table, but the bridal couple led the line through the buffet. Danny Schroeder made certain to assist Joseph through the line before he went back to fill his own plate. Joseph thought Danny was a fine young man. He seemed to always be there, just quietly helping out. He thought, ‘Yes, he would make a fine Sioux.’ Then he ed what Elton had said about Quinn, and added to his thought, ‘But he makes a fine Danny as well.’ Luckily, Dottie didn’t make her appearance until the wedding party was through the line. Then Kevin and Kid opened the hayloft doors to retrieve the little lady from the farmhand bucket. The entire gathering stopped and watched. Quietly Cecil helped his mother, but nearly everyone in the place knew he would have rather been heading into surgery to have his stomach removed without amnestic. God bless his dear friend, Cal Bernard, was with him. The first load up the men unloaded was her wheelchair. Because it was so

decorated, it wasn’t possible to collapse it all the way. Cecil had to drive their pickup to the church which meant he and Ethel had to physically lift Dottie into the cab. The same process was repeated when they left the church, but thankfully, Cal told Doris to take Ethel in the car and he would go with Cecil. He had suggested that Dottie ride with Doris, but that went nowhere. The woman was going to stay with her chair. Besides, poor Ethel was ready for a break. In the car she shared, “Doris, I want to stifle her! Good night, she had a holy fit because we lost some flowers off the chair! And that damnable hat! She was counting the number of roses, because she thinks we purposely removed some. Do you have any idea how many she has on there?” Sweet, pleasant, and calm Ethel shook her hands by her head, “Honestly Doris, I don’t know if I can stand it some days.” Doris commiserated, “I know I couldn’t. You are good with her and whether she acts like it or not, she does think a lot of you.” “I know she thinks a lot of me— it is only what she thinks that scares me!” Ethel smiled, “If Cecil wasn’t so wonderful, I would have run away years ago. He is a saint, and besides, I couldn’t leave him alone in her hands. No one should have to face that!” “Ah, just think how dull life would be without her.” “And peaceful. And quiet. And relaxing,” Ethel sighed.

The conversation in the pickup cab was not nearly as nice. Dottie supervised the loading of the wheelchair to make certain that no flowers would be lost in transit. Cecil assured her he would drive very slowly, and they would be fine. She wasn’t sure that would do it, and insisted that she ride in back with the chair. “It is too dangerous.” Cecil finally lost it and glared at her, “Absolutely no way! Keep it up Mom, and I will take you home. I mean it!” She batted her false eyelashes at Cal and he just shook his head. Then she growled they were insolent youth, part of a spoiled generation. The men just ignored her. After securing the chair, the men loaded Dottie in the pickup cab. The exercise resembled placing a cat in a whirlpool.

Cal looked at her hat and grimaced to Cecil. He nodded back in dismay, “Tell me about it.” Then he turned to his mother, “We have to take your hat off.” A wounded man entering a cage of starving hyenas would likely have fared better. There was no way in creation that old lady was letting those guys take her hat off. No reasoning, no bribing, just plain no way! “You and that wife of yours took it off when we came over here and lost at least five roses! You are going to wreck it. There is nothing to discuss. I am wearing it. If I rode in back with my chair, I could wear it.” “If I left you here, you could wear the damned thing all night.” Cecil grumped. Even Cal was getting worn out and said, “Okay. You win, Dottie. You can wear the hat, but any damage that happens is your fault. If we put it in back, we could cover it. In the cab, it will get crammed in. We have to have room for our heads, too.” “You can move your heads to the side. My hat isn’t that big.”

At long last, the pickup headed down the gravel road at eight miles an hour. In back was a wheelchair covered in a pile of flowers and ribbons that could have supplied at least seven weddings. In the cab, were three people. Cecil had his head crammed up against the driver’s window and was very grateful they were going so slow. There was no way his line of vision would be considered safe in anyone’s world but Dottie’s. In the enger side, was Cal squeezed up against the enger door. He had his head bent down on his chest, partly because he didn’t want to be blinded by the three foot in diameter hat brim, and besides, he didn’t want to see the big wreck they were certain have. In the middle was the Wild Woman of the Prairies, Dottie Barnes! Her skirt took up so much room Cecil could hardly handle the straight stick shift gear. Most of her skirt ended up on Cal’s lap. And that hat! The review mirror was ‘in the way’ of the hat. Dottie finally pushed it upwards so that all it could reflect was the cab roof. The back and front of the hat were both squished in and had to be very uncomfortable for the old woman. But Saints Take Note! She wore it! When the trio arrived at Heinrich’s barn, they were only speaking to each other

with grunts and monosyllables. They drove to the back of the barn where the farmhand was placed below the hayloft door. The men had just delivered a neighbor who had his leg in a cast to the top. Dick Heinrich and Josh Perkins helped the three unload, and suggested the men go upstairs to meet her at the top. It was obvious after listening to Dottie, that she would not do anything those two wanted anyway. Dick and Josh managed to get further with her than they did. Cal and Cecil nodded thanks and headed to the barn. By the time Josh and Dick had removed Dottie and her damned hat from the cab and put her in the farmhand bucket, their respect for Cecil and Cal had grown tenfold. Thankfully, the priests from St. Johns had arrived during the fiasco. Father Vicaro had to use the bucket when he broke his hip the year before, and since then, took it upon himself to ride up with anyone who was a bit afraid. Little did he realize, this time it would be his very own self that would be in dread fear. Getting the enormous skirt in the bucket wasn’t bad at all, except that Vicaro was covered in acres of psychedelic ruffle. She didn’t let the men send her hat up with the wheelchair. She was still crabbing that they lost more flowers off her chair, and so was absolutely not going to let them send that enormous hat up alone. So, she wore it. When the guys opened the loft door and removed the chair, Cecil and Cal knew she would be having a fit. They quickly tried to jam the loose flowers back into it before she arrived. And then she did. The bucket was tipped forward slightly to the hayloft floor, so Father Vicaro and Dottie could get out. She still had the hat on, but Vicaro had a scratch and bruise by his right eye where it jammed against him on the ride up. The hat’s brim was bent in every direction, resembling Gabby Hayes old hat in the Roy Rogers westerns of earlier days. Flowers were falling off her everywhere, but no one said a word except how nice she looked. For his part, Vicaro thanked her for accompanying him on the ride, but quickly scurried off to find his friend Kincaid for a morale boost. When he found Kincaid, he said, “I am so very grateful to my heavenly father that she is not Catholic. I can’t imagine listening to her confessions.”

“Oh,” Kincaid laughed, “That would be easy. She doesn’t think she does anything wrong! You would only be hearing what boneheads everyone else was!” “That’s true, because I wouldn’t want to tell her what penance she had to do for something!” Kincaid slapped him on the back, “Come, my friend, let’s fill your plate.”

After getting dear Dottie organized in her chair, she shouted, “I’m here, Johnny! Come, plant one on me!” Joseph’s eyes widened in mortification and he looked at Elton. Elton just smiled, “Johnny’s on his way over to her. Maybe he can calm her down.” “I can’t imagine how Wasichu could stay with her day and night all week. I couldn’t have done it. I would have had to bury her in concrete.” “I think Wednesday thought of it frequently.” Elton chortled, “However, mostly she was trying to keep Dottie from killing them both.”

Joseph chose to eat at Elton’s table with Nora and the Schauers. While they were eating, Mr. Blackburn came by with Mr. Wolf, the clan attorney. Wolf had known the clan forever, and he was the one that Johnny went to when he learned of Wednesday’s problems in Pennsylvania. Wolf ed his old friend, Blackburn, who had been an attorney in Philadelphia previously. He represented Wednesday. Blackburn was a neat, busy guy. He had one speed, overdrive. He talked fast, walked fast, drove fast, and even relaxed fast. He had met Betty and Jean Schauer out in Philadelphia, but had never met any of Johnny’s family. Wolf introduced him around the table and Elton had just asked them to sit with them, when Dottie had Cecil drive her over to their table. “I want to see these folks. Park me right here,” she ordered.

Cecil shrugged to Elton who smiled, and said, “ us please. I will get you some coffee.” “Coffee? What in hell would I want coffee for? This is supposed to be a dance. I need whiskey.” “Mom,” Cecil began, “You can’t have—” The old woman scowled at her son, “Don’t you have someone else to bore to death? Go find you wife. She is probably watching ice melt someplace.” Blackburn chuckled, and Dottie shot him a glare. “What’s funny about that?” “Nothing,” Blackburn grinned. “You must be Dottie Barnes. The lady that Wednesday worked for.” “Well, nearly any fool could have figured that out. Somebody had to hire that dingbat, just to get her off the streets. So you are the mouthpiece that saved her from the slammer, huh? Don’t know if you did the world a service!” “We wouldn’t be at a wedding if she had gone to jail.” Blackburn smiled, “I feel like I was instrumental in getting those two together. They make a good couple.” “You?” Dottie blustered, “You had nothing to do with it. It was all me. Johnny and I have a special relationship, but I told him that he needed a younger woman. I pointed out that Monday thing wouldn’t be too bad if he had the patience. I was the one that arranged that whole thing.” Joseph had been watching the two banter like a reporter at a tennis match, but finally had to say something. “You are both wrong. They would have never gotten together without me!” Elton had just taken a swig of his Coke as Joseph said that, and shot it clear across the table when he heard that. Everyone cracked up and by the time they were laughing, even Blackburn, Dottie, and Joseph.

The dance began with the Wedding March, as the wedding party marched in together. Joseph only watched, but Slipper ed in. Then the band played the

first dance for Johnny and Wednesday, their favorite, You Are the Sunshine of my Life by Stevie Wonder. After they danced, the band slowed the tempo. Johnny asked his mother Slipper to dance as Wednesday danced with her father. Then Johnny asked Betty to dance and Wednesday went over to the table and asked Joseph if he would dance with her. He asked, “I don’t know if I can.” Wednesday smiled, “I think so. Just a little.” Cecil helped him stand and he and the Wasichu danced for a couple minutes. He whispered to her, “This was nice, but I’m getting a little winded.” “I will help you sit again,” Wednesday smiled, “Thank you so much for dancing with me.” They walked back to his chair and the crowd broke out in applause. As Wednesday helped Joseph get settled to in his chair, he whispered, “I love you.” “I love you, too, Ate’,” she whispered back and then grabbed Elton to finish the dance. Johnny came over and told Dottie if she took off her hat, he dance with her. She had to think about it, but decided it was worth taking off the hat. After all, it looked a wreck by now.

It was a wonderful party and a lot of fun. Willie loved it and not only played in the band, sang, but danced a lot. It was a great time and everyone forgot about the drought, the work that lay ahead, and all the things that were on the horizon. Tonight they were celebrating. When Bill and His Boys played Goodnight, Irene, their signature last dance, the group began to head home or help clean up. Matt, Tia, and Neil stayed to help the younger kids clear up the decorations. It had been a wonderful evening.

Johnny helped his new bride out of the blue Chevy Hatchback and walked with her to their new house. He opened the door and then carried her across the threshold. Inside their kitchen, the couple shared a ionate kiss. Then they

looked around at their large, quiet home. Johnny told Wednesday to find a nice radio station while he lit the fireplace. Then he asked her to dance in their living room. The hardwood floor had been newly sanded and polished, and there was only a rocking chair as furniture. After a nice dance, he said, “This was the most memorable day of my life. Thank you for sharing it with me, Wednesday.”

“Thank you for asking me to.” Wednesday said softly, “We are both very fortunate. It was a wonderful day.”

36

The morning sun streaming through the bedroom windows to the east caused Johnny to wake. His eyes fell to his new wife who was sleeping beside him, cuddling her body next to his. Her head was tucked into his shoulder, and her ash blonde hair fell randomly on the pillow and his chest. She was beautiful as the morning light danced across them. He loved her, even though their relationship had not been an easy one, or had they always agreed. He knew her heart, and she knew his. Even when they disappointed each other; they never doubted their shared love. He looked out across the prairie morning. Their bedroom was on the second floor and so the windows were high enough to look over the windrow planted between the house and the fields. It was so very peaceful. Then he caressed her back and she opened her lavender eyes and smiled at him. “Penny for your thoughts,” she said softly. “Shh!” he replied. “Listen.” She listened and then asked, “To what? I don’t hear anything.” “I know,” he smiled. “Completely quiet. No patter of little feet heading toward the kitchen, no rumbling of the giant coffee pot, no one crying out Iwo Jima!” She giggled, “Are you homesick for Schroeders?” “Not entirely. I mean I do miss their coffee pot.” “You are totally awful. I will get up and make coffee for you. But I might tattle to Grandma that you didn’t miss her.” “No, please don’t. I love my Grandma Katherine. That would be mean.” Johnny kissed her neck, “I guess I can live without coffee for a while. Maybe we should buy a coffee pot with an automatic timer. Then we could wake up to the sound of coffee perking.”

Wednesday put her arms around his neck, “You know, Dottie told you to fill that cradle. Then it won’t be too quiet here.” He pulled her closer to him, “But maybe then it wouldn’t be quiet enough.” “You are a very difficult man to please. I may buy you an alarm like Schroeders have!” “Oh, please no!”

A couple hours later, the couple arrived at Schroeders. They did have coffee at home, but had none of Mick’s Additive or and caramel rolls. “We are going to get an automatic coffee pot. It was grim at our house,” Johnny explained, “We need to get more organized, or we’ll never survive.” Elton burst out laughing, “My guess is that you survived just fine.” The Tall Soldiers were packing their car to leave. They had enjoyed a huge breakfast with Schroeders, and wanted to stay longer, but Russ had to get back to work the next day. Jawanna hugged her brother goodbye. “Thanks for inviting us. We had hoped we could have stayed longer this trip. I have tomorrow off too, but Russ doesn’t.” Wednesday said, “Well, now you know where we live, so you can come visit often.” “I would like that,” Jawanna said. “And you come visit us, too. We only live in Great Falls, the foothills of the mountains in Montana. Johnny hasn’t been out in years. I sure hope you can come visit.” Johnny hugged his sister, “I would love that. Wednesday and I will try to get out there this summer. Russ and Lamont were telling me about the fishing. I might need to show them how it’s done.” Russ laughed, “Don’t choke on your bait, there, John. But please, do come out when you can.” Conrad had ed them, “We are hoping to get back up here around the Fourth

of July. Think you guys can make it?” “I know we can’t. Russ’s family is having a reunion that we are committed to attend. But maybe later this year. It has been great to see you all again. And Kid and Savannah were wonderful to host us.” The little cousins, Darla and Pippy, hugged goodbye like it was the end of the world, but were pleased when Russ assured them they would see each other again before winter. Then they all waved as the family turned out of the drive and onto the gravel road.

The rest hurried to get ready for church. Johnny and Wednesday sat with Schroeders along with the rest of the Standing Elks. After the service, they returned to the Schroeders’ massive dining room for the traditional clan dinner. The group began to accumulate with food for the buffet. Before long, Willie Meadows was seated across from Joseph again at one of the dining room tables. Joseph was appraising the food on Willie’s plate for a couple minutes, when Willie interrupted him. “Joseph, I have eaten so much up here that I almost had to ask Alma to let out the seams in my long johns!” Joseph thought that was the best joke he had ever heard. “You are a fine man, Willie. When you go back on that music trip—” “Tour,” Willie corrected. “Yah, whatever,” Joseph frowned, “Like I said on that trip—I want you to keep eating. Dick, will you keep an eye on that for me?” Dick Landers, Father Ben’s identical twin, nodded, “I certainly will, Joseph.” “How will I know if he is slipping?” “I will call you and tell you. Okay?” Joseph thought, “That would be good. Conrad, give him our phone number.” “Okay, Joseph. I will do that. Now can you let the man eat in peace?”

Joseph winked at Willie, “He likes it when I bug him.” “You can bet your blue suedes on that,” Willie laughed. Elton asked, “When are you guys taking off for New Orleans?” “We are leaving tomorrow. Once we land in New Orleans, we will hook up with the rest of the crew, and take off the next day for Galveston. We’ll be gone until the second week in August. Then we will fly up to get the kids, and head home in time for Benji to start first grade,” Dick answered. “Quite the summer.” “Is it a Texan tour?” Nora asked. “No, we will be bouncing all over the South, far east as the South Carolina coast. Then we can hang around home once the kids get back.” Dick explained, “That way we will only be on short trips then, so the kids can be with Belle.” “We like Miss Belle,” Benji explained, “But not for a lot of days. She gets grumpy at us.” Dick raised his eyebrows, “I doubt that’s the entire story.” “She says it’s getting on her nerves,” Benji explained, “But Aimee or me have never even seen them. So she must be mixed up.” “Really?” Dick chuckled. “I bet Autumn knows how you do that.” Autumn giggled, “Nah. We do okay, don’t we, guys?” “See, Daddy?” Three-year old Aimee said, “Auntumn doesn’t have nerf things.” Pastor Byron asked Lawrence Black Owl, “When are you heading back? It was nice having you speak at our services this morning.” “I have to head out after this wonderful dinner. It was very kind of you to ask me to speak at your service. I really enjoyed that.” “I want to thank you for coming to do our wedding,” Johnny said. “That made it very special.” “I enjoyed it, too.”

“So,” Elton asked. “How long are you staying, Gene?” “We are leaving tomorrow. We have to get a new water line from the street dug in before winter. The city had to replace the main line and so everyone on the street had to replace the lines to the house. Lousy deal.” “You should have planned it so it would be done when you got home,” Kincaid suggested. “Yah, but they kinda want to be paid and all that. Funny how it works.” Gene grinned, “Honestly, I didn’t want them digging up my front yard when I wasn’t home.” “I can see that.” “We will be flying out in the morning. I think Jackson is flying with us as far as Philly, right?” “Yes,” Jackson nodded. “Then on to Montreal. Ten weeks more until school is out. What about you, Chris?” “I have another couple years, but this break is nice. We think we will be home from Chicago over the Fourth. Then I start a new rotation and won’t be off for a while,” Chris Holloway, Pepper’s med student husband, explained. “Still looking at General Practice?” Mo Kincaid asked. “Yes. I will leave the specialties to the those guys that want to be in big clinic practices. Since Zach and I are still planning to have a satellite practice here in Merton, we will need more GP’s and fewer specialists. We will be working with the clinic in Bismarck.” “Is Pennington still planning on ing up with you guys from the Caymans?” Crandall asked. “Yes. He will have his US medical license by then. He is very excited.” Zach answered. “And Lassiter, who was one of Ginger’s doctors, will be ing us, too.” “Dr. Samuels wants to put a satellite in the clinic here.” Kathleen explained,

“Since a lot of our patients have to drive a distance to come to Bismarck.” “It will be a big boost to our little town,” Cecil Barnes stated. Kincaid gave him the business about his mayor’s race, and Cecil pointed out that if he was wise, he’d try to get on his good side. Kincaid chuckled, “Never hurts to butter the other guy’s bread. Or is it butter both sides of…. Never mind.” Crandall said to Conrad, “We are still on for Tuesday, right?” “That’s the plan,” Conrad answered. “Oh Joseph, I will be flying myself and we will be taking the bigger plane. I think you will be more comfortable in it,” Crandall explained. Joseph perked up, listened carefully, and then nodded with great gravity. It was good that the chief of Crandair himself would be flying his family. That was as it should be. “Then we will all be home, and you kids will be able to see the house now that the new roof is on and the two houses are together,” Marci said. Pippy froze, and then tears started to form, “But Mom… am I going home too?” “Well, yes honey. I thought you missed your Daddy and me. I thought you wanted to come home.” “I do, Mommy, a whole bunch but I was going to sleep over at the Fairy girl and Johnny’s house. If I go home, I won’t get to. Then what?” The little girl worried, “And I am going to miss Aimee and Holly the most. It is so - so sad.” Wednesday watched with emotion and without thinking, said, “I forgot to tell you. Since you are leaving earlier than we planned, Johnny and I decided to ask you, Aimee, and Holly if you wanted to have a sleepover Monday night.” Every adult looked at Wednesday in shock, but the little girls were delighted. Marci scrunched up her face, “Are you real sure you want to do that? And was Johnny privy to this beforehand?” Johnny started to laugh, “No, but I was saying this morning how quiet it was at

our house.” “As Elton would say,” Conrad rolled his eyes, “Ye gads!”

The phone rang early at the Schroeders the next morning. It was Russ to tell everyone that they had made it home during the early hours of the morning and had a wonderful trip. He thanked everyone for their hospitality and said they had a wonderful time. The clan spent the next day with their goodbyes. Aimee and Benji were sad to see their daddy and uncle leave, but were excited that they both had plans. Aimee was going to the Fairy sleepover and Benji had asked if Jackie could sleep over at their place. Joseph rode out to Crandair to tell the men goodbye. He gave them both big hugs, and assured them that he would see to the children. Then he onished Willie to keep practicing on the cedar flute and watch his eating. It was only a bit later, when they told Schauers and Jackson goodbye at Crandair. Then Wednesday went home right away to get ready for their houseguests. Both Autumn and Carrie came over to help her with the Fairy plans. Autumn asked Wednesday, “What exactly is a Fairy sleepover?” “It have no idea.” Wednesday shrugged, “I guess whatever it is, will be what it is.” “And how excited was Johnny about this idea?” “Well, not terrifically, but he thought it was funny. He is going with the guys to burn off Olson’s south pasture tonight, so he isn’t even going to be around.” Wednesday explained, “I was kinda hoping he would help me.” “Good luck,” Carrie giggled. “I can help, how ‘bout you, Autumn?” “Sure. Just what do you want to do?” “Well, eat supper in the dining room, I thought the girls could dance in the living

room, and then sleep over in the other bedroom that has furniture. Can all three of them sleep in one bed?” “They are small enough, but I don’t know how much sleeping they will do. They may be too little and get scared.” Carrie suggested, “Holly’s only slept over with Kitten, although I think that Aimee adapts easily.”

That evening, Johnny was home to welcome the little girls and their mommies to dinner. They had had little sandwiches without crusts, Aimee’s favorite, and potato chips with Kool-Aid. After dessert of ice cream cones, he was getting ready to leave the house to go help the men, and Pippy ran up to him. “Uncle Johnny! Where are you going?” “I have to go help the men.” “But whose going to ‘tect us Fairies?” “Wednesday and your mommies. Why? Who are you afraid of?” “The bloblins. My storybook telled about it.” “Well, I think that Wednesday and your mommies have magic powers that will keep them away.” The little girls were worried but accepted that. Then Pippy asked, “Are you going to be home sooner after the mommies go home, cause I don’t think that Wednesday can ‘tect us all.” “I will be along as soon as I can. I think you will be okay.” Aimee was standing listening carefully, “I hope so, or it will be a bumper.” “It won’t be a bummer. I will be back as soon as I can.”

After they washed up the dishes, the little girls danced in the big living room to the radio and had a grand time. They took their bubble baths and then had to go

to bed. Their mommies told them goodnight, and assured them that they would be safe until Johnny got back. Wednesday read them from the Scooter book. Scooter, the sprite, was a little redheaded fairy with blue eyes and freckles. Wednesday had checked first, and there were no goblins in this book, so she hoped they might forget about it. They didn’t. They kept asking her to read more and more. It soon became obvious that there was no way they were going to sleep until Uncle Johnny got home. Wednesday took them downstairs for some hot chocolate and visited. It was almost ten when Johnny returned, covered in soot and smelling of smoke. The girls all ran to his arms and hugged him anyway. They were so happy he was back. Wednesday had them help her wash up the dishes, while Johnny took his shower. When he finished, he told them it was time for bed. They were insistent that he read them another chapter from the Scooter book. Then he told them they had better get to sleep, quickly, because he had heard that bloblins don’t bother little girls when they are sound asleep. After her shower, Wednesday checked on the girls and they were sleeping. She crawled in bed with her husband and he put his arm around her. “Are they out?” “Yes, thank goodness.” She put her arms around his neck, “I’ve done a lot of thinking tonight. Maybe we really don’t need to fill that cradle any time soon.” Johnny laughed, “Coward.”

The next morning they delivered the girls to their homes and then went to Schroeders. Jeannie, Darrell, and Matt drove in right behind them. They had picked up baby Dana from the hospital. They knew that Joseph had wanted to see her again before he left, so they brought her over. Joseph was delighted that he could hold his little Butterfly, Kimimela, before he had to fly out. Baby Dana watched him as he told her that he would be back soon to see her. He was sure she understood. After holding her a while, he handed her back to Jeannie and then extracted a promise from Jeannie, Darrell, and Matt

that they would take very good care of his littlest tiyospaye. He gave them a dream catcher to hang over her crib. They assured him they would be sure to hang it up right away. Then they left for home, because it had already been a big day for Dana.

It was just family there, when the Standing Elks gathered in the kitchen with all their bags. Joseph was having a difficult time telling his kola, Elton, goodbye. Just as the young men were carrying the bags to the car, Annie and Tia came up to Joseph. “We have a present for you.” “Me?” Joseph was shocked, “Why for me?” Annie giggled, “We don’t want you to forget us. Here, open it.” He tore back the wrapping paper and there was a photo album. They had collected photos and Polaroids from his time in North Dakota, and put them in the album. He was very pleased and gave them both a big hug. “It is a wonderful gift. I will look at it often. Do you know there are a lot of empty pages in the back?” “We know,” Annie said. “That is for the photos that we mail to you, so you can add them to the book.” “Slipper! Did you see this? Isn’t this something?” “It really is, Joseph.”

At the airport, there were a lot of hugs and well-wishes between the clanners. Joseph stood by Elton while the men loaded the electric wheelchair into the plane. Joseph gave Elton an embrace and said, “You have been more than a great friend. I think of you as my brother.” “Thank you so much Joseph. I know this will be the beginning of a long relationship. I am glad that we got to know each other.” “You can call me, if you need my advice.”

“I’d already planned on that.”

That night, Johnny was cuddled with his wife in their big bedroom. He asked, “Do you think that Ate’ will really come back to visit?” “Yes, Johnny. I’m positive.” Wednesday smiled. “He already called when they got home. I think he really had a great time. Did you and he bury the hatchet?” “Yes. He even told me that he was proud of me.” Johnny asked, “What did he say to you?” “I can’t tell you. He said it is between us.” Wednesday whispered, “But he told me that he loved me while we were dancing.” “My father did that?” Johnny chuckled, “Hm, you seem to have a way with…” “Redskins?” she teased. “Something like that.” Johnny pulled her close, “I love you with all my soul, Wednesday, and I really appreciate your patience with my father.” Wednesday kissed her husband ionately, and said, “I love you, too, Johnny. I am so grateful you were patient with me when we first met. I would have missed so much if you hadn’t.” “I know. Wasichu require patience.” Johnny grinned, “Now I guess we better work on getting that cradle filled.”